ffhseries

[ffhseries]

Tales of Far From Home: Winds of Change

da link

Escape had always been on my mind.

Since day one of my arrival, I knew I had to escape as soon as I could.

The first month of my stay in this horrendous world was spent in a giant’s pet shop. Not that I knew that at first: my first 2 weeks were spent in the backroom with the shop clerks and shop stock. A need for quarantine, and vaccinations, and being “handled” to grow accustomed to the monsters around me. Not that I would ever become used to being held in a giant’s fist, let alone by ones who saw me as something to be kept and pampered over. Not that I wanted to get used to this world at all. I’m still not sure why I’m here. I learned the “how” after a while: a random act of magic snatching me off the street in Dublin, Ireland, only to wind up in a gigantic world. Filled with immense creatures who saw us as pests or vermin or…pets.

The shop clerks were used to “handling” humans it seemed. Or, at least, one of them was. The other seemed all too eager and impatient with us. Yes. “Us”. I wasn’t the only one in that pet shop. A handful of us were kept near the storefront window to catch the sun and eyes of the passersby. Puppies and kittens and colorful budgerigars were kept in the main display, but “we” were never too far away.

Knowing I wasn’t alone in this predicament was comforting and sickening all at once. Matters weren’t helped when I learned I was the only one interested in escape.

“Are you out of your mind?” a woman, Daisy, asked when I made the suggestion one day. They kept us separate enough: women on one side, men on the other. More “social” and “friendly” people were kept in groups while some were in their own cages. I was one of the latter. I would never give these giants the satisfaction if I could help it.

Daisy, it seemed, wasn’t on the same page.

“We can’t stay here, this is insane! And dehumanizing!” I whispered, though none of the giants were nearby. I didn’t know just how keen their hearing truly was and didn’t want to risk it. “I…we shouldn’t stay trapped here!”

“Who says we’re trapped? Or for long?” Daisy tried to argue. “Just because you don’t like it here doesn’t mean we all do.”

“And you think I’M out of my mind?” I countered.

“Don’t take it personal, kid.” a voice interjected from beside me. “She was born into this. She’s never known any different.”

“Wait, you’re from Earth? THE Earth? AMAZING!” Daisy interrupted with renewed vigor. “What’s it like?”

To say I was defeated was an understatement. I ignored both their inquiries at that point. If I was going to get out of there, it would have to be on my own.

That’s how she found me.

Slumped in a corner of “my” cage: pathetic, downtrodden, and dispirited. I must have looked quite the sight.

“I’ll take him!” a voice stated, as an annoying tapping started. It was enough to catch my attention, not that I could’ve avoided it otherwise. “He looks like he could use a friend!”

It didn’t take long to start missing the pet shop.

Originally, I was glad to be away from all the eyes and sounds and gaping expressions that came with being an object in a retail store. Some peace and quiet for once, even if it meant I would be alone with her. There was plenty to fear from being in the presence of a singular giant monster that didn’t have concerns about supervisor oversight or daily goals to achieve or a business score to keep up. I had no idea what her true intentions would be.

It would turn out her intentions were selfish and shallow. I was bought to heal her “broken heart” from a recent break-up. She thought buying a “companion pet”, a human, a PERSON, would help her feel less lonely.

I almost believed her.

Until it became painfully obvious why she was “lonely”.

“BYE MATE SEE YOU LATER!” she’d call out as she left the apartment for the day.

In the pet shop, as humiliating as it was, at least the clerks were sure to check up on us. Made sure we were fed, we weren’t feeling ill, had stuff to preoccupy ourselves, and other such things. Even when the shop was closed for the night, they made sure we -critter and person alike- had what we needed until morning.

This woman barely made the effort. My cage had the minimum requirements: a cushion bed, a shower and toilet, and a ball. The pet shop was nowhere near as sterile and empty a set-up as this “forever home”.

Not that she paid much attention after that first day. She made sure I was fed before she left for work or parties or whatever nonsense she did, but not much else. It seemed she saw me more as some goldfish to barely bother with then as an intelligent creature that needed interaction. Let alone consider me a person. To call her a negligent pet owner would be too kind.

The only thing that kept me sane, or entertained at least, was the fact my cage was set in front of a window. The closest thing to genuine kindness she would ever offer. Outside the window, beyond the rooftops and towers of the city, just past the train station, was the only thing that held my interest: an airfield.

I wasn’t sure what kind of transportation I was expecting in this world. They were giants, who knew magic, and didn’t seem to have anything like computers or television. Would everything be horse-drawn carriages and railroads? Surely airplanes or flying carpets wouldn’t be littering the air as well?

And they weren’t. But they did have airships.

Not aircraft likes blimps or dirigibles or zeppelins. No, these were very much the standard fantasy fair that comes to mind with a word like “airship”. Large balloons were attached by rigging and netting to galleons and cartels and cruise liners and yachts and many more. It was the last thing I expected to see, frankly.

It was a beautiful sight to see the ships landing and refilling their envelopes -the balloons- and taking off all day long.

It was heartbreaking as well.

The day I arrived in this world, the day I was taken away from all I knew and loved by thunder and magic and fate, was the day I was supposed to start my new job. I was fresh out of university, had landed the interview and aced it, ready to start my career at one of Ireland’s largest aeronautics firms. A life of analyzing and designing and building all sorts of aircrafts was within my reach.

But I was here instead. Stuck in a cage. As a pet. And in clear view of the closest thing I could possibly enjoy in this wretched place, but never touch.

Imagining how the airships were built, how the envelopes were filled so quickly, what they were filled with, where they were travelling: these questions, these daydreams, were what got me through each dreary, quiet day.

Escape was still on my mind. Don’t ever doubt that. But resources were limited, and chances were few.

She barely checked in on me, after all.

She had a name. I had it memorized since the day she bought me from the shop and introduced herself as my “new big buddy”. But she didn’t deserve to be named. Not when she couldn’t be bothered to use mine. I knew she knew what my name was. I knew she had the paperwork with all my “essential” information on it. The pet shop clerks had been thorough about that: made sure my name was recorded and spelt correctly, noted my allergies (none, but still), and anything else a “new owner” might need to know. It was the only thing that gained the smallest iota of respect I could’ve had for those clerks.

She hadn’t mentioned my name once. Not even made up one in its place. Not even a nickname. She hardly acknowledged my existence.

That changed when Parvati showed up.

She had gotten back together with her ex-girlfriend about a week or two after I was “settled” in. The girlfriend took more of an interest in me, at least.

“Oh! Hello there!” she greeted when she caught sight of me and my set-up. A gentle wave was offered when she saw me flinch at the greeting. Her voice was softer when she spoke afterwards. “I’m Parvati. Who might you be?”

I saw no reason at the time not to tell her.

“Ostador. Ostador Fogg.” I replied.

Parvati would end up being my saving grace.

Even if it was also the start of an even more frustrating environment. See, there was a reason Parvati and her were an on-again-off-again couple. They would be fine for a few days, only for something to set off an argument that ignited into a full-blown row. Parvati would storm off, she would be surly for a few days in the apartment, only to have the pair make-up again. And again. And again.

I found myself the cause of some of these arguments, though not on purpose.

Parvati took to adding to “my” cage more than she did. I am loathe to say it was becoming cozy and livable with her additions. A couch, some artificial plants -from a doll house, I had to assume-, and a better water closet set-up made it more hospitable. Parvati even crocheted a life-sized rabbit she dubbed “Bunny Friend”. It wasn’t the most expertly crafted creation, but I had a small appreciation for the sentiment and the effort. At least it meant someone was thinking of me in that damned flat.

It was these new additions and supplies that helped me start stockpiling for my escape. Bits and pieces from the new “toys” and furniture would help create a grapple and a crude bag. “Bunny Friend” was undoubtedly the best resource: he was made of yarn after all. Giant-made, giant-sized, giant-strength yarn. It was enough to hold me for whatever I decided next: whether it was escape from this cage or from this life.

She didn’t like the attention Parvati was giving me. Less so the lectures Parvati would give on “proper human care”. One of their biggest blow-ups came when Parvati came over one day with a few books. I watched as she struggled to shrink them down and set them inside my cage for me. It was a small gesture but one I would appreciate. She was careful not to get too close, and moved slowly. Parvati knew I still flinched at their loud noises and their large, sudden movements.

“Thought you might like these.” she explained once the book stack was set down. I waited until she withdrew her hand and the door was latched before I made a move toward them. “I mean, I hope you do. I figured they might catch your fancy.”

“Are these…books about airships?” I asked, looking them over. “And trains?

“I’ve seen you looking out the window most of the time so I thought…if you don’t like them, that’s fine. I should’ve asked first.”

“No, it’s…this is great. Thanks a million.” I said, my nose already in the first book.

That small word of gratitude was enough to set her off. Apparently, I’d never said anything to her in all the time I’d been there. It would be a few days before Parvati returned once again into her life. I had already read through 2 of the 3 books when she came back. Parvati didn’t say anything, but I could tell she was glad I was enjoying them.

And oddly enough…I was.

Learning how the technology, or lack thereof, and their magic worked together was fascinating. Their balloons weren’t filled with helium or hydrogen or any sort of gas at all. They were all fire or heat based, much like a standard hot-air balloon would be. Odd and impractical, but that was the kindest description of this place, wasn’t it?

I mention heat because, apparently, they used crystals to hold their spells. Why there was electricity in buildings and homes but no noticeable power sources in sight; why there were working ovens but no obvious gas line hook-ups. Most, if not all, of what I saw as modern-day conveniences in a fantasy setting were, at some level, crystal based. It made things complicated but not impossible.

Especially when I finally had the start of a plan.

She had taken me out, finally, after weeks of being stuck in the cage. I believed her intent was to get me some exercise or something. There were some items on the immense dining room table. The thought crossed my mind that maybe this was my end. Fairytales may not be real back home, but that didn’t mean they weren’t partially true here.

She naturally got distracted almost immediately by a telephone call. It took her several minutes to finish the call and realize I was still sat at the table.

For a moment, she looked shocked.

The truth was, I had contemplated making a dash for the table’s edge. Jump to a chair or shimmy down a table leg or something. But the idea of being chased down was one I couldn’t shake. So, a better one came to mind.

“You…stayed in one spot?” she asked.

“I…I’m not one for looking down…” I said, pretending to avoid the table’s edge. “If you know what I mean.”

I loved to rock climb. Indoor rock walls at the local gym or taking destination holidays to scale cliffs wasn’t a new experience to me. It was one of the things I had in common with my former university roommate, Benson. A meter to this giant was nothing to me. But she didn’t need to know that.

And it worked.

She was already pretty flighty, so it didn’t take her long to take me out, set me down somewhere, and forget about me for a while. Even when Parvati came back into her life, I played the part. Parvati, to my detriment, made sure to check-in on me more often though. I wasn’t sure if it was genuine concern or simple paranoia and distrust.

I bided my time and was rewarded within the month.

The chance came one morning when she was running late. She wasn’t paying attention, as usual, and didn’t see fit to shut the top of the cage properly before she left. It was enough.

I gave her time to come back and fix her mistake, just in case she returned. After one of the tensest half hours of my life, I felt it was safe. Climbing the bars wasn’t difficult, and reinforcing the top so it didn’t fall was simple enough. I was out of the cage and on a solid surface within moments.

Finally.

A rope was tied to one of the cage bars and thrown over the side. The piece of wood attached to the end insured it reached the ground quickly. The knots had been carefully spaced for maximum hand and foot hold usage. When she came home and saw I was gone, she was sure to start her search on the ground level. Perhaps checking every nook and cranny, looking under all of her furniture in the hopes of finding me. Safe and sound, or hurt, or whatever condition I might have been. She would expect to find me in her flat, no matter what.

I took great pleasure in knowing how disappointed she would be.

The real plan was to head outside. The window was left open, as usual, to air out the flat. There was generous room for me to duck under and out, without fear of getting stuck or needing to lift it higher. I wasn’t sure what story the apartment was on, but it didn’t matter. With a hop, skip, and a leap of faith onto the window sill, I was free.

Free.

Oh, to feel the wind again, to smell the air.

To climb a rocky surface again.

The bricks were large, and wide, and evenly spaced. Not quite like the rock climbing walls or cliff-faces I’d scaled before, but I was still able to make my way up.

Yes, up.

Down would’ve been the smarter and more obvious move. Sure. No worry about falling, would probably have been easier to find food eventually. And to be honest, I almost changed my mind. But I was determined to keep the high ground. To throw her off my trail as best I could for as long as possible.

Mostly, it was to keep the airfield in sight. I knew it was stupid. It didn’t make sense. I knew that. But it was the only thing to keep me focused.

By the time I reached the rooftop, it was around noon. I set-up my “camp” as quickly and as best I could. The roof was in disarray and almost abandoned. The only life came from a broken down, but still occupied pigeon coop. The door had fallen off long ago, but nests remained inside nonetheless. It didn’t look like it had seen any giant life otherwise. The entrance into the building looked rusted over. Corners of the area were filled with scraps and detritus.

I spent most of that first day of freedom resting. The climb had been arduous. I was out of practice and out of shape because of it. That would eventually change. Climbing up and down to the flats below would become a daily excursion. At least until I was ready to find someplace new. And I knew exactly where I wanted to go.

Especially once I discovered the ship.

Scavenging through the rubbish piles that littered the roof was necessary and time-consuming. Whatever bits and parts I could use were welcomed. It seemed to mostly contain old toys and remnants of previous parties. A good deal of cloth for certain, if musty and worn in places. Nothing I couldn’t handle and mend. My heart almost stopped when one pile shifted and revealed the most wonderful sight: a ship.

I wasn’t sure how old it was. If the age wasn’t affected by the weather or whatever caused it to be discarded. It was beautiful nonetheless.  Even more so when I realized what all the bits and bobs still attached to it meant.

Once upon a time, it was an airship.

It took a while to find the envelope, the balloon, that belonged to it. Neither the ship nor the balloon were in the best shape. They needed work and repairs.

It lit a flame in my heart. I was going to build an airship. Or rebuild, to be technical.

The next few weeks…or months, I wasn’t sure how long, exactly…every time I made a raid for food, I kept an eye out for airship repair supplies. Thread, nails, sewing needles, glue, whatever I could carry or gather and haul to the roof.

I made sure to avoid her flat in all that time.

I wasn’t going to take the chance of her seeing me again, let alone to catch me. There was a temptation once, to see if she had even noticed I was gone. I sat on top of her window, trying to decide on my approach, only to hear the usual shouting match between her and Pavarti.

What did I think would happen? That my disappearance would change her?

Building the ship helped put me at ease. Tired me out more than the climbing did, but still. It was amazing to feel something again. To do something I wanted to do, without supervision, without fear of being scooped up and sold off to some negligent giant as more of a living figurine than as a sapient creature.

That wasn’t true. I was still scared of being discovered.

Paranoia kept me on my toes. Originally, I had my camp set-up along the walls of the roof. Over time, and one windy afternoon that rattled the immense entrance door despite its rust, I relocated to one of the air vents. Far enough within to be out of sight or reach of a giant, close enough to still get around. The ship couldn’t stay in its spot either. It took time, effort, and days of gathering the needed counterweights to move. Eventually, and luckily, the ship was moved to the top of the doorway. Out of sight, and out of reach, of any giant that might make their way to the roof one day.

It would be one of the wisest things I could’ve done.

The day finally came. That morning was perfect. The winds were low, there was hardly a cloud in the sky, and the temperature practically delightful. It was the perfect day to fly. All that was needed was to fill the envelope. I’d plenty of candles and keeping them lit would be easy enough. It was just a matter of waiting. Which I was content to do. What was a few minutes more, when I’d been at this for weeks already?

That’s when he dropped in. Or “popped” in, rather.

I flinched at the sound, half expecting to hear the fateful thunder crash that brought me to this world in the first place. To feel the pull of motion and nausea as every part of me was forced elsewhere. I started breathing again when I realized I was still in the same spot.

And so was the giant.

He staggered to lean against something, anything, before he fell. He managed to catch himself before he bent over and retched.

Great. I was going to have to deal with a DRUNK giant.

Without a moment to waste, I started loading up the ship. I ducked down as best I could once everything was settled. The candles still needed time to do their work. The envelope was nowhere near full and had a way to go yet. I crouched, and prayed, and waited for the giant to move again.

And waited. And waited. And…waited.

I almost took it as just my paranoia acting up. That I had just imagined a giant popping in and out of thin air.

“Urrrgggghhhh…”

Until I heard the groan.

“Gods help me, how much more a’ this can I take?” he said aloud. I watched as his sandy blond hair bobbed across the roof and looked over the edge. “Hells, where am I now?”

Please don’t look up, please don’t look up I pleaded to myself, watching as he “explored” the roof.

It didn’t take him long at all to find the rooftop entrance. He gave the rusted lock and chain a firm shake.

“That’s not good.” he muttered. “I wonder if…Mend.”

I knew that tone. Heard her use that same inflection in her voice whenever she cast a spell. Not that she knew or used many, at least as far as I could tell. I didn’t like the idea of the door suddenly being accessible, but if I was lucky, I would be gone before someone else arrived.

“Damn. Maybe the ghan-bri way?” he continued.

Now that was a phrase I didn’t know. Or understand. Maybe one day I would find out.

“BLOODY SODDIN’ HELLS!”

But for now, I was more concerned with the problem at hand. It took a moment or two for the giant to stop swearing up a storm. Something about “spell locks” and “due diligence” littered in.

“Looks like I’m waitin’ this one out…” he said.

All right, fine. Sharing the roof with the strange, drunk giant wasn’t ideal, but if I kept my head I’d be out of there soon enough anyway. Perhaps if I found a way to distract him?

“What the…?” I heard him ask. The sound of something being dragged across the roof and set down close by, too close, followed soon after.

Oh no.

“Oh! A toy airship! Wonder if it’s a-?”

“STAY BACK!”

There went keeping my head.

I found myself jumping off the boat and brandishing the closest thing to a weapon I had. The giant and I locked eyes. His hand stopped where it was, within a meter of the prow. He looked surprised to see me, but he wasn’t scared. Not that I expected him to be, but it would have been nice.

Especially when all I had was a wooden splinter for a sword. Less so when my hands began to shake.

“Do…don’t you d-dare…” I tried to threaten, words stumbling over each other.

“Sorry, dinno it was yers.” the giant answered softly. I watched as he actually retracted his hand. It wasn’t something I was expecting, really. I had lived with a selfish giant and been kept in a shop with handsy ones. There was half an expectation he would grab me, or the ship, or both, anyway.

It wasn’t a surprise to see him still staring. A glance out of the corner of my eye confirmed the candles were still at their work. Painfully slow, but still doing their best. The envelope needed more time to fill up. It seemed I hadn’t any left of my own.

There was no way this giant was going to leave now. Would I be able to escape? Or would I have to do something drastic?

The scraping sound brought me out of my thoughts. The giant had stepped down and returned whatever item he used as a stepping stool back to its place.

“I dinna mean tuh interrupt. Hope ye doona mind me waitin’ fer this Jumper stone tuh recharge. Shouldne be tuh long now.” he said, leaning against the rooftop door. Or so I assumed, it was hard to tell without looking over the edge. I wasn’t about to risk being snatched that way. “Name’s Colm, by the way.”

“Ostador.” I found myself saying. My arm dropped to my side, sword still shaking. “Ostador Fogg.”

“Nice tuh meet ye, Osta. Erm, I mean, Ostador. Sorry, been told I have a habit a’ makin’ nicknames. ‘Less ye like bein’ called ‘Osta’?”

“Friends call me Osta.” I replied. There was a part of me that wanted to curse myself for the inflection. There was another part of me that was proud for including it.

“…Got ye, Ostador.”

A sigh of relief escaped my lips. The last thing I needed was a rampaging, raging, drunk giant to ruin what I’d worked so hard on. I was so close -SO CLOSE- and didn’t need to see it fall apart before I’d had the chance to lift off.

“Doona s’pose ye know where we are, Ostador?” he asked a few moments later.

“I’m not sure. I know we’re between…I think it’s called Rosecrest and…and Acadia?”

“Arcadia. Then we’re probably in Kirkfries.” he elaborated. “No, we definitely are. That’s the Kirkfries Airfield right there. An’ I think that’s the new Royal Airship they’re buildin’. Prob’ly as a coronation gift.”

I had noticed the construction weeks before. A part of me scoffed at how long it was taking “Magical Giants” to build the thing, any thing, really. But I couldn’t begrudge them, if she was any indication: not everyone knew every spell.

I suppose that was one of the reasons the airfield fascinated me. And why I was compelled to keep it in sight. And why it would be my first destination.

“It all right if I ‘come back up’?” he asked after a while.

I hesitated. The smart thing would’ve been to ignore him and hope for the best. The envelope was making progress, and I think I could’ve set-off. Or at least kept in the air long enough to settle on a different roof.

The smart thing would’ve been not to engage any further.

“Oh-okay.”

I swallowed hard as I listened to the scraping again. Watched with bated breath as his blond hair and hilariously large eyebrows and curious blue eyes came back into view. His movements were slow and deliberate, at least. It was a relieving bewilderment that he didn’t move any closer.

“Do ye mind if I ask ye a few questions?” he eventually asked.

My stomach heaved as I nodded.

“Does she look familiar? Did ye come ‘cross’er tuhday or yesterday?”

He produced a photo and laid it down in front of me. I waited until his hand moved back before I glanced at it. It was a picture of him and a human woman. She was “pushing” him out of the camera frame. Brown hair, fair skin, glasses, hefty. If I didn’t know better, I almost would have said she looked happy. Surely it was part of an act. It had to be.

“No.” I answered.

“Figured as much. If she were here, I’m sure she wooda heard me swearin’ befer…” he sighed as he took the photo back. There was a moment of awkward silence before he turned his attention to the ship. “…Where’d ye find a ‘Duff MacDuff’ galley?”

“A what?”

“A ‘Duff MacDuff’. The ship.” he said, nodding toward my pride and joy. “At least, I think it is. Looks like the one Mum had in’er study. Her’s was named the the ‘L.F. Raibeart Brus’. Canna really tell what yers is called from’ere.”

“Is…is it famous, or something?” I found myself asking.

“Oh aye, prob’ly one a’ the most famous ships, in a way. I know most a’ the story but it should be ‘nuff…if ye wanna hear it, that is. I doona wanna take up yer day.”

I looked at the envelope. The candles were still steady and the balloon was still filling up. The ropes and ballast were in place. The ship didn’t need to take off just yet.

I hoped.

“I’ve got the time.” I said. “So, what’s the deal with this ship?”

“‘Cordin’ tuh mum, ‘bout a century ago, Duff MacDuff made these galleys as novelty airships usin’ a spell called ‘Float’. ‘Cept Float isne what ye’d call a…stable spell, I guess is the right term. It’s one a’ those spells a crystal canna hold, at least not fer long. Yer meant tuh control whate’er yer Floatin’ yerself, if that makes any sense. Needs concentration tuh use it properly. No crystal can do that on its own.”

“Oh. I… I thought magic was easier than that here…” I admitted.

“Trust me, it isne. Take it from somebody who had tuh take Remedial Magical Theory in second’ry school.” the giant chuckled softly. “Practical tests were always manageable, but havin’ tuh ‘splain how it all works? Not m’best subject, really.”

“I was never great at art history myself. Sure, I could remember the names and dates but…no, I can’t say I cared WHY a piece was made or the skill needed or anything like that.”

Why was this happening? Why couldn’t I just keep my mouth shut? He didn’t need to know this and I should be concentrating on getting out of there.

Did I miss meaningful conversation that much?

“So, erm, these were famous for making an impossible spell possible?” I asked anyway.

“That’s the worst part a’ the story. ‘Parently, MacDuff made these as prototypes so he could gain a military contract while makin’ money on the side. Proof that he had what it took. But the day he was meetin’ with Fathach’s generals tuh iron out the details, the news broke: the Duff MacDuff galleys had lost their Float spells. Turns out howe’er he made’em Float dinna last. Some think he did it on purpose so he could charge people tuh have Float cast on’em ‘gain.”

“Yikes. Famous for being a scam. Would never have imagined it.”

“Aye, that a’ course, but…mainly it’s rare tuh find a Duff MacDuff galley in one piece. ‘Least, not ones that havne been restored or pieced tuhgether from other Duffs.”

“Is…is it the materials or the construction that bad?” I squeaked out involuntarily. I had done my own inspections and was satisfied with the ship weeks before. Now, doubt was creeping in.

“Oh, no, these were well-crafted from the way mum told it.” he explained. “But somethin’ that flies suddenly losin’ its ‘bility tuh stay in the air…”

“Crashes. Lots of crashes, I take it? I can only imagine the public outcry.”

“The injury lawsuits an’ refunds drove MacDuff outta business an’ intuh bankruptcy. Made some legal changes tuh: new regulations fer testin’ spells an’ certificates needed an’ the like. Dinna wanna repeat a’ that disaster, that’s fer sure.”

“Yeah, we had similar things happen with toys as choking hazards and flame-retardant stuffed animals. Not fun.”

There was the briefest moment of surprise that passed his eyes at the statement. It didn’t take much to figure out why: the giants thought we were pets and pests for a reason after all. I could only assume they didn’t believe we were capable of anything more, that we had a society and laws and cultures of our own.

Maybe that was another reason I was so eager to get the airship working. Just to show them what I, what humans, could do.

“So, how long have ye been workin’ on this?” the giant asked. “I canna imagine it was easy.”

“I’ve been at it for a few weeks, I think. And, yes, it was probably one of the hardest things I’ve ever done. But…it’ll be worth it once we get in the air.”

“Do ye have e’erythin’ ye need fer yer flight? Food, water, a Jump…oh. Do ye need a Jumper Stone?”

“A what?”

“A Jumper Stone. It’s how I’ve been gettin’ ‘round. Most airships use’em in case uv’ emergencies. Tuh get people back on the ground.”

“Oh, I’ve made a parachute. It…should work well enough. I think.”

“…What’s a ‘parachute’?”

I couldn’t help it. I knew it was stupid to say or do anything to anger a giant. But still, I said it.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN ‘WHAT’S A PARACHUTE’?!” I exclaimed, trying to comprehend what was just said. “Don’t you have parachutes here?!”

“Erm…”

“They’re strong pieces of fabric and rope we use to slow our descent when we jump out of pla-! When we jump out of aircrafts.”

“Ye use a SHEET an’ STRING tuh save yerselves from a crash?!” he asked, bewildered and aghast at the idea. “That’s mental!”

“You just said you rely on a ROCK! How is that any better?!”

“It’s…it’s a MAGIC rock!”

“One you said needs to be recharged! How is that reliable in an emergency?!”

“Oh, aye, ‘cuz a sheet full a’ holes woodne be worse?”

There was a moment I considered pushing the argument. But a glance at the ship was all I needed. The balloon was finally ready.

“To each their own, I guess.” I said, choosing instead to board my ship.

“…But it’ll work, right? Yer bedsheet, I mean.” he asked softly and, I would dare to say, earnestly.

“As well as your rock would.” I replied in kind.

“I wish I had m’camera. I wooda liked tuh take a picture befer ye cast-off.”

My long-dead mobile phone still sat in a pocket. If only there were a way to charge it, to turn it on and preserve this moment, at least.

“I wish you did too…”

“Is there anythin’ yer missin’? I might have somethin’ spare ye can use…”

There was a temptation to ignore him now that I was ready.

“Don’t suppose you have a moment to cast Float? Just in case?” I playfully asked.

“An’ water down yer achievement? Ne’er.”

“Heh! Well, I wouldn’t say no to a candle if you’ve got one. Otherwise, I think I’m all set.”

The giant -Colm- took a moment to take off his backpack and search through it. I’ll be honest, I hadn’t expected him to make a genuine effort.

Colm hesitated when he produced a pair of wax candles a moment later.

“Is it all right tuh get closer? Tuh load’em on, so tuh speak?”

I gripped my splinter sword again, just in case.

“Go ahead.”

He was slow and deliberate once more. The candles were set, ever so gently, on the deck of the ship. I waited until his hands were back at his side. It didn’t take much to store them below deck after that. I had prepared slots to store them, and the extra candles I’d had, to keep them in place during the trip. It took effort to keep them, and the rest of my cargo, balanced. I could only hope my first voyage wouldn’t be waylaid thanks to weight issues and loose items rolling around. By the time I stood on deck again, I was eager to set off.

Colm was still there, waiting patiently.

“We-well, this was a good talk but…I think it’s time we parted ways.” I awkwardly said, with as much strength as I could muster. “It…it was nice to meet you, Colm.”

“Aye, the same can be said ‘bout ye, Ostador.”

“Osta. You…you can call me Osta.”

“Thank ye, Osta. May Iansa keep the winds at yer back an’ may Loki keep yer path clear.”

I nodded my thanks. I had no idea who those people were, but I still felt the need to show my gratitude for the thought.

I then set myself before the wheel. There were no rudders to move, what with it being an airship and no water to turn in, but I had installed other things to help change my course. Several ropes connected to various parts of the ship; their knots were tied firmly along the wheel. The ballast was next, untying the various pieces of junk kept together to prevent the ship from sailing off as the envelope was filling. The anchors, large pieces of metal I’d recovered, were brought back onto the deck.

With that, the ship rose.

The balloon held steady as I started to float away. I turned back only once to see Colm waving me off, enthusiastic and sincere in his efforts. His once large form diminished the further I got and soon enough he, and her accursed apartment building, was out of sight.

An immense city to maneuver and explore was laid before me.

It all started out well enough. I kept myself high enough to avoid windows and the rooftops. Didn’t need to find myself in giant clutches once again just because I’d sailed too close to an inhabited building.

It was exhilarating. It was terrifying. It was all I wanted and more.

The sway of the ship as it sailed through the air. The creak of the ropes and the groan of the wheel as I set my course for the airfield. It would have been safer, and faster, to clear the city altogether. There was no need to navigate the town. I told myself that, at least for the first leg of the journey, keeping to the city meant more places to land if needed. Rooftops were closer for an emergency than the ground itself, of course.

I told myself it wasn’t selfish to show off. I didn’t believe it. Because it wasn’t true. I did want to show off. To set an example of what humans could do: that our ingenuity and tenacity could take us further than they gave us credit for.

High hopes and aspirations, I knew.

I would have to settle for at least one successful trip at least.

“OI! LOOKIT THAT!”

The giants were having some kind of gathering on their roof. Setting up decorations for…the coronation, I supposed. Lots of green and orange and white, that was for sure. A few turned to look but didn’t think anything of me and my ship.

It was impulsive. I waved. It was only then that they looked amazed.

“Holy shit! There’s a human in there!” one shouted as I passed. “Someone, get a picture! Quick!”

I didn’t turn to pose, but kept on my way. I wasn’t sure if they got the picture they wanted, but I could still hear their argument. It was nice to know some of these giants could be amazed by me.

The journey had been going well up until that point. It wasn’t until I passed a classroom that the turbulence first kicked in. The wind shifted and was working against me just then. It took all my knowledge and strength to keep myself steady. I was more concerned with keeping the candle lit and the envelope full. There was a moment when one of the ropes came loose and my port-side retractable ballast pole swung out. The weight had me lurch off my path and I found myself getting closer to the school building than I would’ve liked.

The classroom full of eager, fascinated, giant children made my blood freeze.

It didn’t take much imagination to figure out what would happen if they got their grubby little hands on me, or, worse, on my ship. I would’ve crashed through their window if I hadn’t let the next set of ropes loose in time.

The sails unfurled and caught the wind.

There was a mix of awe and disappointment and surprise and joy in their young voices as the wind carried me upwards and away. The sails acted as wings, bearing me higher and higher above the city’s rooftops.

When I reached a satisfactory height, I brought the sails and the poles they were attached to back in and against the ship. It wasn’t a hard decision to make: sailing above the city was the better choice after all. I’d had my fun.

The airfield wasn’t particularly busy. Or at least, not as busy as I was expecting it to be. The only comparison that made sense would be, of course, an airport. There were plenty of airships docked, but not many seemed to be landing or taking off. Not sure how often these crafts were used or what their schedules were like. There were railroad tracks and a station within view, the trains noticeable by their smoke trails and resounding horns as they blared. Perhaps the giants worked on a staggered schedule for transportation: whatever they used for power needed to be recharged and maintained after all. They probably didn’t want to breakdown in the middle of a route…or in mid-air.

As I got closer, it was easier to distinguish the airship I had been watching for months.

The new, apparently royal, airship looked even more magnificent than I’d imagined. It loomed over the other ships as it sat there. I could see workers on scaffolding, still working on it. Painters or varnishers or the like, I wasn’t sure. Truth be told, I wasn’t sure how regular ships were made, let alone airships in a giant world full of magic.

I decided taking a few passes around the ship would be enough to sate my curiosity. For the moment. Finding a place to land, perhaps, set up camp for the time being, felt like a good idea. Tweak and fix whatever needed to be done. Decide on another destination. If I had another destination. Scavenging would be a possibility. Would give me time to see how the inner workings of an airfield and their ships actually worked.

That was the plan. That should’ve been the plan. Until the wind changed again.

There was something different about the shift this time. Harder, more violent, than before. It was all I had to keep myself on the deck itself. Everything was shaking too hard to do much. As I turned to release the wing sails again, in the hopes of steering myself out of the dangerous current, my stomach dropped.

The candle was out. The fire was gone.

Stepping away from the wheel wasn’t possible, not without falling to my doom. But I thought I was still all right: the balloon shouldn’t lose too much air right away.

Unless one of my patches came loose.

“Oh no…” I groaned as I watched the piece of stupid fabric flap in the wind.

The swears came steadily and rapidly after that. I managed to catch the attention of a few of the workers as I started my descent. Some of them tried to make a catch but the airship was always just out of their reach.

Then one of the ropes snapped.

A wing sail flew out, sending me closer to the airship. The turn was so sudden and so sharp, I thought every bone in my body would snap. Death was certain. Should have been certain. It was by the Grace of God or sheer dumb luck that the window was open. It was a miracle the airship even fit.

The landing was a disaster. At least, so I was told.

I woke up to voices in the dark. Everything hurt, but nothing seemed broken. No bleeding, at least not that I could tell. I was in one piece.

“Surprised tuh see one a’ these out an’ ‘bout.”

Oh no.

“Haven’t seen one of these in public since I got mine a few years back.” another voice added.

“Really now? Auction or the like?” the first, and older, voice asked.

“Estate or Fire Sale. Slightly singed, but still.”

“Hmm. A shame to see this one in such a state though. See’re-?”

“LEAVE IT ALONE!”

The scream was a surprise even to myself.

“DON’T YOU DARE TOUCH IT!” I continued to yell. In an instant I was on my feet, hands stretched out to find my way in the surrounding shadows.

A bright light stopped me in my tracks. When my vision adjusted, I was met with a giant pair of brown eyes.

“Le-leave…leave my ship alone…” I threatened, fists raised. Sure, they were shaking. But still. Had to do something.

“This is your ship then?” the eyes, the giant, asked. I couldn’t tell if her tone was genuine or sarcastic. “And how’d you come across it?”

“It…it was in a pile of rubbish.”

“A Duff MacDuff, thrown ‘way? Prepost’rous. Shameful, at that.” the older voice added. “Almost as bad as one desecrated like this.”

I wasn’t sure what made me snap: hearing the insult or the sound of something falling off my ship.

“DESECRATED?!” I yelled. “I made that pile of overrated kindling fly again! And without any of your stupid magic, even!”

“Really? You did this all on your own?” the eyes asked again, before I could yell again. “What tools did you use? Where were you? Where did you find the MacDuff, exactly?”

I was tempted to answer her questions. I really was. But another part thought she hadn’t earned the answers. Not when I was still trapped.

“As fascinatin’ as I’m sure the tale might be, I need this…mess outta m’office. I’ve meetin’s tuh attend an’ I doona wanna take more outta m’day fer this.” the other voice interrupted, clearly irritated. “Dispose uv’em at yer discretion.”

“Sir?” the eyes asked.

“…I doona like the idea uv’a human infestation on m’ship befer she e’en gets intuh the air.”

“Don’t let the High Lord, I mean, the King, hear you say that. He has a human of his own, you know.”

“Doona remind me. I’m dreadin’ the walkthrough fer that ‘lone. Dismissed.”

“Aye, Captain.” the eyes said, lifting the box -no, the rubbish bin- I was trapped under and setting it aside. There was a moment I almost made a run for it. Better an attempt to escape then have them believe I would yield so quickly. Yet, I had to: the thought of leaving my hard work behind was heartbreaking.

It didn’t help her hand was closer than I expected. I flinched when it got too close.

“Easy there, big guy.” she said as she reached for me. I tensed up expecting to feel monstrously large fingers wrap themselves around me again. It came as a slight shock to see her offer a flat palm instead. Not that I took the offer. She ended up scooping me up anyway. “I got you.”

Sort of the problem, isn’t it? I thought to myself. I didn’t find myself able to talk until we were far from the captain’s office.

“Please…please don’t…don’t kill me…” I said, eyes fixated on the ship she held beneath her arm. It looked like it was barely keeping itself in one piece. “Or…or at least…don’t throw out the ship. Please.”

The giant looked both ways before pushing against a door.

“I’m not going to throw away your ship.” she reaffirmed as she set it on a table in the room. “And I’m not going to kill a human, let alone one who got a Duff MacDuff to fly again without magic.”

I was starting to think these giants didn’t have a basic concept of science. Or, if they did, it was ignored.

“I’m going to grab something to eat. I know I’m starved at least.” she said, before placing me in -what I assumed to be- an overhead compartment. The door to keep the contents safe was odd: it was more like reinforced chicken wire instead of a solid door.

I was in a cage. Again.

“I’ll check for some spare supplies too, spruce up your new place…well, temporary place, at least. I’m sure I can convince the captain this isn’t necessary.” she stated, locking the door in place. The bars separated us now. “Worse comes to worst, you’ll only be in there for a week at best. Maybe two. Then you can head home with me, yeah?”

I couldn’t bring myself to say the cutting remark I had in mind. My heart sank with the rest of me, as I picked a far corner to sit in.

I was going to have to start all over again, wasn’t I?

“I won’t be too long. I’ll see you in a bit.”

The cabin door closed behind her. Only to open again seconds later.

“Ankou take me, I can’t believe I forgot to introduce myself properly.” She said as she made her way to “my place” again. “I’m Talia McCallen, currently the head shipwright and interior designer for the L. F. Taistealaí. Who might you be?”

“…Ostador.” I eventually answered.

“Nice to meet you, Ostador. You can call me Tali if you like. What’s your favorite color?”

“What?”

“Your favorite color. So, I can make your stuff more personalized.”

There was a moment where I almost insulted her instead.

“Seaweed green.”

It was nice to finally hear someone ask.

“Nice! We’ve plenty of blue but green shouldn’t be too hard to create. Back in a bit, for real this time!”

I found myself still hating my circumstances again. Just…not hating it as much as I did before. It was still humiliating and unnerving and demoralizing, but at least Talia was making an effort.

It was still a terrible situation. But small efforts made it easier. Especially when it came to the ship.

“Oi, Ostador, can you do me a favor?” Talia asked on the second day. I wasn’t in a speaking mood, hadn’t been since I crashed and was caught again. But I turned towards her and acknowledged her existence, at least.

“I just need you to touch this stone for me.” she said as she brought the stone closer. It was triangular and fir easily on the palm of her hand.

I hesitated. Just because it looked like a stone didn’t mean that’s what it truly was. I’d seen magic stored in similar stones, after all.

“It’s for the ship. I can explain after you touch it.”

I gulped hard. And touched the stone, expecting the worst. I felt her pull the stone away after a moment.

“Thanks, Ostador. Here, take a look!” she said.

I watched from the cage-luggage rack as she stepped over to where the ship, my ship, still sat. Talia placed the stone down, followed by three others. She set each one at a corner so it surrounded the vessel. There was a brief flash of shimmer after she tapped the closest stone.

“Ready?” she asked, looking towards me for confirmation.

I nodded, worried more about her plans for my ship. I hadn’t laid a hand on it since the crash but…neither had Talia. Until now. When she passed a hand over the stone barrier, the shimmer appeared, but allowed her to pass. So far, so…odd. A light show, nothing more.

Until she picked up one of her books. Talia gave it a shake, to catch my attention apparently, before she threw it at the ship.

“NO!” I screamed.

I thought the ship was done for. That the book would ruin all my hard work even further. Except…the book bounced harmlessly against the shimmer.

“Wha…?”

“The only people who can touch this ship, to move these stones, are me…and now, you.” Talia explained as she replaced the book on a shelf. “Whenever you’re feeling ready to work on it again, that is.”

The thought of working on my ship with anyone else, let alone a giant, felt…conflicting. It would mean having her mammoth mitts on all my efforts and tinkering where they shouldn’t…but it also meant the chance of flying again.

“Tha…thanks…” I replied.

Hopefully, that would be enough for Talia. For now.

I had played the waiting game before, after all. Talia and, I suppose, my stay on the royal airship wouldn’t last much longer. Once the high lord, the king, whoever, performed the christening ceremony and made his inspection, we’d be moving back to her own flat.

Moving day would be dreadful but necessary.

At least that time around, I knew there’d be more consideration. Talia had kept to her word and made my imprisonment more bearable. It almost seemed like a proper place to live this time: a better bed, an armchair, and a bookshelf full of copies of her own collection. All in a seaweed green color scheme, as asked. Watching her magically split new books one by one, only to shrink them down was, frankly, mesmerizing. And appreciated, to be honest. Talia had done more for me in 24 hours than she had done in weeks. A step above the pet shop, even.

I had to remind myself not to get comfortable.

“Do you want the wireless on?” Talia asked a few days later. It was still early in the day and I was barely awake. “Or do you think you’re up to listening with the rest of the lads?”

Guzzling an entire pot of coffee would never have the same effect the thought of being surrounded by a whole group of giants did to jolt me awake.

Talia didn’t need an answer.

“Never you mind, I can tell. I’ll keep it going for you. It’s Coronation Day and the first king of Fathach’s going to broadcast his speech later on. No reason to miss out on history, yeah?”

“Yeah…history…” I replied.

“Need anything else before I head off?”

A way out of this cage. A way out of this world. A way home.

“No, thank you.” I said instead.

I tried to read and formulate plans while Talia was gone. The wireless was welcome company, even if the only chatter between songs and programs were concerned with the royal coronation. It was unusual yet comforting to hear familiar opinions on royals. There were no punches pulled about the apparently sudden shift to a monarchy. Opinions about the ruling family were varied, but seemed in favor of them. The idea of Ireland attempting to crown a king or queen after years of democratic elections made me laugh. There would be riots for days, if not a full-blown revolution.

It made me miss home all the more.

I didn’t pay the wireless much mind otherwise. Decent background noise as I contemplated the best ways to improve the ship. Thought I recognized a few of the voices that spoke but to be honest the giants’ accents all seemed to blur together after some time.

The king started his speech soon enough, and all sounded like your typical politician’s prattle. Something about unity and expectations, but no definite change in policies.

“E’eryone in Fathach has a right tuh live their lives tuh the fullest. Tuh the best a’ their ‘bility.” the king rambled on.

“Yeah, right.” I replied absently, still concentrated on my book.

“They should have the same opportunities tuh succeed…no matter their race. No matter their creed. No matter their magical skill. No matter their station. No matter their religion.” the king continued.

“And no matter their size?” I interjected sarcastically.

“An’…no matter their size.” the king confirmed.

The gasps were barely audible over the wireless, but my own was loud and clear. The king finished up his broadcast and the regular radio hosts quickly began their own commentary afterwards.

The pounding footsteps were ignored until the door swung open, jolting me out of my thoughts.

“Did you hear?! Did you hear what he SAID?!” Talia asked once she was inside. “Do you know what this means?”

“I…I don’t…I don’t know?” I asked, more out of shock than anything else. My thoughts were all over the place at the moment.

“ME NEITHER! Isn’t that great?”

The coronation and the now infamous speech were the talk of the ship up until the christening ceremony. I was supposed to spend the day packing while the captain and his crew attended to the king during his visit. Not that I’d had much else to do anyway.

“This might be our last day here, unless the king wants anything changed.” Talia explained as she got dress ready. She didn’t have a lot in the cabin in the first place. The rooms had been temporary lodgings for the crews as they worked on the grand ship. “Otherwise, we’ll be good to head home to Edinberry.”

“Right.” I replied, packing what few things I had.

“This commission should keep us going for a while. Plenty of time to fix up your ship and send you on your way.”

“…What?”

“Wasn’t exactly hard to figure out you don’t like it here. Not going to keep you longer than is necessary, big guy.”

There was almost a moment where I wanted to believe her. Especially after the king’s speech. I didn’t want to have too much hope.

“…Right.” I eventually replied.

I would still keep my plans close to my chest. Just in case.

“Back in a bit. Gonna make sure to sneak us some of the good food. There’s supposed to be a massive seven-layer apple cake, from what I hear.”

Once she left, I settled myself back on the couch. Reading no longer had an appeal. The king of the country was on that very ship. The same king that allowed humans to be treated like critters to be kept or cast out. The same king who wanted to change that.

The same king that deserved a few choice words from me. From any Human, really. But I’d want to be at the front of the line.

I didn’t realize I’d dozed off until the door slammed open.

“Ostador! Get dressed!” Talia exclaimed as she entered the room. Her attention was on my ship as I shot up off the couch. “The king wants to meet you!”

“He…what?” I asked, still in a daze.

“We were talking -the king, the captain, and me- and your crash landing came up and the king wanted to see you but the captain said you were gone days ago but I said you were still here and the captain is pretty mad but now that the king knows you’re still here he wants to talk to you personally!” she explained, carefully removing the stone protection barrier from around my airship. She mumbled some kind of spell under her breath. No pieces seemed to fall off or shift as she lifted it off the table. “Captain wasn’t eager to have the celebration interrupted but when the king says he wants to meet someone and their Duff MacDuff, you don’t say no, you know?”

“Right…” I replied.

Holy shit. This was it. I was going to meet the king. Meet him, and give him the earful of a lifetime.

“…Is that what you’re wearing?” Talia asked after a moment.

“What do you expect me to wear? Coattails and a top hat?”

“There has to be something slightly better in your wardrobe, I’m sure?”

“Oh yes, let me just check my massive walk-in closet for my ‘Meeting Royals’ regalia, I’m sure my butler has it pressed and ready to wear.”

“…All right. I think I can grab a spare ship uniform. Or the slacks and a shirt at least. What’s your size?”

“46 trousers, large shirt?”

Talia was gone and back before I knew it. As soon as I was changed, we were off. About half way through our walk, the nerves started to set in. We were about to meet royalty. Even Talia was getting nervous, as she kept prattling on about not being nervous.

Needless to say, it didn’t help either of us.

A pair of guards, or so I assumed by their uniforms, stood outside an ornate door. One opened it as the other entered behind us. The room was stately but not as large as I figured it would be. Not kilometers long, at least. A table and chairs were provided, set with drinks, hors d’oeuvres, and canapes. Talia was careful to set me down beside the plate before placing the ship close by.

There was a temptation to run toward the ship, toward my Duff MacDuff, and never leave it again. But the hors d’oeuvres plate called to me.

“Do you need me to Diminish any or…?” Talia softly asked.

“No, I’m good.” I replied, breaking off a piece of cracker and scooping it into the pâté that sat on it. It wasn’t the best I’d ever had but it was still pretty good. I hoped it was enough to settle my stomach.

Especially when I noticed we weren’t alone in the opulent room. In each corner was another guard, all standing stoically and waiting patiently. Made sense, I suppose. You’d want to make sure the room is secure and safe before royalty arrived for an impromptu meeting.

The wait felt like an eternity. Talia and I found ourselves pacing the room -or in my case, the table- soon enough. Maybe the king had changed his mind. Maybe this was the set-up for an elaborate prank. Maybe we were about to die for…reasons I couldn’t think of at that moment.

Maybe I was waiting for disappointment whatever the case might be.

Talia and I froze in our tracks when the door creaked open.

“Good afternoon.” the man stated as he entered. He was quick to make his way to the table and knelt down before me. I had to admit, seeing his large crisscrossed scar up close made me step back. It wasn’t until he leaned his arm on the table that I saw them.

The first pair of humans I’d seen since the pet shop.

“Captain Michael MacKenzie, Arcadia Guard.” one of them said, reaching out their hand in greeting. “This is my Second Lieutenant, Phelan Fleming. Tall, dark, and brooding behind us is General Dorian Stryfe. Who might you be?”

“Ostador. Ostador Fogg.” I answered absentmindedly, shaking Phelan’s hand when it was offered. His eyes were light compared to his dark skin, and I found myself lost in them.

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Fogg.” he stated, his voice smooth and kind. He smiled with perfect teeth gleaming. “Or might I call you Ostador?”

“Osta is good too…”

“Your ship is very interesting. You did all the work yourself?”

“Yeah, of course. I mean, I didn’t erm, build the actual ship, but the rest…the rest is me.”

“…I’m afraid I’ll need my hand back if we’re to inspect your ship, Osta.”

“Yeah, of – what? No! Oi, no!” I said, finally snapping out of my daze. I turned to see the other one, Captain Mac-something, reaching for the ladder. I smacked his hand away before he could start climbing. “No one is ‘inspecting’ this ship if I can help it!”

There was a moment as Phelan and the other one considered each other.

“How do you want to play this one, General?” MacGregor, or whatever, eventually asked.

“Oh, what, plan on arresting me for manhandling an ‘officer’?” I interrupted before the giant general could respond. “Humans suddenly rise to that level on the social ladder, have we?”

“Not yet, but I’m sure ye will someday.”

The interjection came from a new, but familiar, voice. He was dressed well enough, his dirty blond hair tied back and almost out of his eyes that time. It still took me longer to recognize him than I probably should have.

“Wait…Roof Guy? Callum…Colin?”

“‘Roof Guy’?” the general asked with a raised brow.

“Colm. Close though.” he said, taking a seat. He produced a box, and moved its pieces around until a table and chairs were made. “Please, have a seat, Ostador.”

I begrudgingly left the ship, still glaring at McKillroy as a warning. Phelan at least seemed content to look with his eyes and not with his hands.

“I’m glad tuh see ye made it in one piece.” Colm said, as I took a seat. An engineering part of me wanted to inspect the table and chair to see how it worked, but I ignored it. For that moment. “More or less.”

“Yeah, it was going well until…well, it didn’t…” I explained.

“Was it somethin’ I coulda helped with when we met?” he asked. His face actually fell at the thought.

“No, no it wasn’t anything you could’ve helped. The wind just…I miscalculated or got stuck in a slipstream. Unless you can control the wind.”

There was a split second when the worst thought crossed my mind.

“…Can you control the wind?”

“Heh. If I could, I’d’ve been able tuh ‘void a few notable kilt incidents, lemme tell ye.” he chuckled. His tone returned to normal with a look and a cough from the giant general. “…But perhaps those’re stories fer ‘nother day. I’m actually here tuh ask ye a question.”

“And what might that be?”

“How would ye like tuh make more airships?”

I waited for the punchline. Waited for this moment to fall apart. Waited for the overbearing giant laughter at the “human aviator” to echo in the room.

“…Are you serious?” I asked. I made my voice as steady and unfeeling as I could make it. I wasn’t about to fall for whatever they had in mind. My eyes kept to his face, waiting for any sign he was about to break.

“A’ course.” he simply replied.

If he was lying, he was doing a good job of it.

“And why would you want me to make you more airships? Want to recreate Duff’s disaster for a new generation?”

“Erm, Ostador, maybe-?” Talia tried to interrupt, but I wouldn’t let her.

“Or perhaps you’d like to see more humans in the sky as a novelty? ‘Oh look, how cute! Humans think they can fly! How silly, how idiotic, how droll.’”

Colm’s face didn’t change after my rant. He had a better poker face than I expected.

“I was thinkin’ more like an alternate mode a’ transportation fer humans tuh get ‘round the cities an’ e’en the country. Not sure ‘bout crossin’ the oceans but I doona have tuh know ‘how’ fer that anyway.”

“You still haven’t answered why.”

“Doona s’pose ye heard the king’s speech the other day?”

“Yes.”

“An’ know what it meant?”

“…Yes.”

“Change is comin’ an’ I’d like tuh make it happen sooner rather than later, if I can. An’ that means findin’ the right people fer the right jobs. People like ye.”

“And what makes you think I’m the right person?”

“Osta, ye took a pile a’ scrap an’ a broken toy ship, spent weeks buildin’ it intuh somethin’ new when ye coulda spent that time fortifyin’ a new home, an’ ye flew. Without magic.”

“…It’s not exactly difficult if you know-!”

“That’s m’point! Ye do know! Ye do know an’ yer clearly passionate ‘bout this sort a’ thing. If yer not right fer this, no one is.”

There was a moment I wanted to believe him. He seemed very passionate about this himself. Like he wasn’t lying.

“What sort of compensation should I expect for doing all this?” I asked eventually. “I assume you didn’t think I’d do any of this for free?”

“A’ course not. Is there anythin’ specific ye had in mind?”

“Money. A salary. Standard for any job, really.”

“Still workin’ out the kinks uv’a comp’rable future economy.” he replied, finally starting to look uncomfortable. “But it would come in due time.”

“A comparable economy? That mean your lot are working on more than just freeing humans?”

“Aye. Slowly, a’ course. Doona wanna make it hard fer humans tuh build a life without some kinda foundation.”

“Equal rights?”

“Workin’ on it.”

“Areas to travel, to live safely?”

“Workin’ on it.”

“No more humans coming over through magic?”

“That is somethin’ the world’s best thaumaturgists have been workin’ on fer centuries, I’m afraid.”

I gave myself a moment to consider his words. To decide if his words had any weight to them. I needed more.

“So, you’re expecting me to just…what? Hop on board with working for giants, for free, for God knows how long?” I asked with an exasperated sigh.

“It’s why we’re askin’ as a voluntary position. We know it will be tough goin’ fer a while yet.”

“What happens if I refuse? You’ll snatch me up and press-gang me into service anyway?”

“No. We back off, respect yer decision. Maybe we wait tuh ask ye ‘gain when plans are more finalized. If we can find ye ‘gain. If yer still interested. An’ if yer still not, well…I s’pose we start the search fer someone else.”

It was all sounding too good to be true. Too easy. Too much like…naivety. But…maybe…

“…I want to hear this from him. I want to hear the king himself say he wants to change how things are. That humans don’t deserve to be pets or pests anymore. Then I’ll give you an answer about this…position.”

There was a moment of awkward silence as Colm stared, his ridiculous eyebrows raised in surprise. A groan was heard from the giant general when he turned to look at him.

“Colm, please just-!” the giant general began.

“No, no. He has a point. Let’s get the king in here.” Colm interrupted, with a broad smile. “We’ll be right back with the king, Osta.”

The pair exited the room without another word.

“Ostador, that was-!” Talia tried to explain, once the door closed behind them. She was interrupted when the giant general reentered the room.

“May I present his royal majesty, Colm Matthew Alexander Brian Arcadi, Magistrate of Arcadia, High Lord of all Fathach, High Commander of her forces, Defender of her peoples, first king of Fathach, by the grace of the Gods, long may he reign.” he introduced, clearly exasperated and on the verge of snapping.

Colm entered the room, retook his seat, and locked eyes with me once more.

“Hullo!” he said, smile broad and eyes bright. “I am doin’ m’best tuh change how things are. That humans doona deserve tuh be pets or pests anymore, an’ I hope ye can help me pave the way for a better, brighter future fer all.”

A pin could’ve dropped like a ton of bricks in that moment.

“…You’re taking the piss.” I finally said.

“If this is how your reign is going to be, I may just retire early.” the general sighed.

“This whole time? You’ve been the king THIS WHOLE TIME?!”

“No, just fer the last few days. ‘High Lord’ befer that.” he, Colm, -the KING- explained. “I thought ye knew. That’s what I get fer not doin’ proper introductions right off the bat.”

“My apologies, M’Lord, I should’ve mentioned it before you got here…” Talia stated.

“It’s all right. So…what do ye think?”

“If I agree to this…what exactly do you expect me to…well, do?”

“Design, build, add yer input tuh makin’ human-sized an’ operated airships. Ye’ll prob’ly start by makin’ one fer our human guard in Arcadia.” Colm clarified. “Yer livin’ quarters an’ workshop would be there as well.”

I admit, the idea of my own workshop piqued my interest. My own place to build and design and work. To come up with my own escape plans if this whole thing went pear-shaped. I took a moment to glance at Talia. She had been quiet for most of the conversation, but I could feel her fidget with each question I asked. I couldn’t tell if they were good signs or not.

“…Are there any…problems we’d have tuh resolve befer ye give an answer?” Colm calmly asked, now looking at Talia as well.

“What do you mean by…oh! Oh, no, m’lord!” Talia began, her nerves shot again. “Ostador has been, erm, under my care but I’m not…there’s nothing legally keeping him here. He not registered under my name or anything.”

Registered. I was registered. If this really was a ticket out of that, I should I take it, shouldn’t I?

“There…there is something like that. Would…will you take me back?”

“Do ye wanna go back?”

“NO.”

I surprised myself with how loud and forcefully I’d answered.

“N-no. No, I don’t want to go back. Never, if I can help it.” I stated.

“Then ye woona go back. E’er. We’ll see tuh it.” Colm confirmed. “I promise.”

I almost believed him.

“If ye need more time tuh consider it, it’s fine.” Colm said after a moment. “I just wanted tuh make the offer while we were both in the same place.”

“The ship comes with me. No matter what, that ship stays with me even if it means claiming a finger or two! Yes, even if you ARE the king.”

“Heh. I woodne expect any less.”

There I was, sitting and waiting for the other shoe to drop. I’d be getting a workshop to build my own ship -my own ships- without having to worry about going back to her again.

And I’d get to know this Phelan better. It was the opportunity of a lifetime. I should take it.

Shouldn’t I?

“Fine, let’s give it a shot.”

“Glad tuh hear it. We can discuss this further if need be ‘nother time. I still have this tour tuh finish an’ all.” Colm replied as he rose from his seat. “We’ll see each other soon. Stryfe will take care a’ the rest fer now. Good day, Osta.”

Colm, the king, was gone before I knew it.

“If you’re ready to go, we can leave now. I’m sure you’ll want to get settled in while you can.” the general, Stryfe, said.

“Wait!” Talia quickly interjected.

Oh no. I should’ve known. She wouldn’t have tried anything in front of the king.

As I raised my hands up in defense, it came as a slight shock to find Phelan’s hand on my shoulder and MacKenzie in front, acting as a shield.

“Don’t you want your stuff? Your clothes, the books?” she added, either ignoring the gesture or oblivious to it.

“Oh. Oh, yes, I…I guess I do…” I stammered.

“Then I’ll be right back!” Talia said, before running out of the room.

I took the time to examine the ship. It had been too long since I’d seen her up close. It wasn’t a complete disaster but a lot of patches and fixes I’d originally made were damaged. A lot of it had been difficult to fix in the first place. At least the second time around, I’d have access to the right parts and tools.

“So, how did you come across this ship, anyway?” Phelan asked, as he sidled up next to me.

“Oh, um, it was…ah…garbage. It was in a pile of garbage.” I answered, trying to get the words out.

“You were lucky to find something like this in such great shape. I can’t wait to work on it with you.”

“Hahaha ha ha…ye-yeah, me too…”

Talia returned quickly enough, clothes and books and other knick-knacks that were part of my entrapment. She helped load them onto the ship while MacKenzie, Phelan, and I stashed them below deck.

“Oh, and one last thing…” Talia said, handing me what looked like an oversized poster board or novelty cheque.

“Is this…your business card?” I asked once I looked it over properly.

“Hey, you never know if you might need some advice, or opinions, or to just…you know, chat. Backup, maybe, if you need it.”

“Thank you. Really. I…I’ll be sure to keep it safe.”

“That’s all I ask.”

We braced ourselves as Stryfe carefully lifted the ship. I waved Talia one last farewell before we, inexplicably, were teleported off and away from the royal ship. There was actual joy in seeing her return the gesture.

My time with the Arcadian Human Guard was…well, not what I expected.

While it was true I’d have my own living quarters, they were still shared with the rest of the human guards. Flashbacks to Benson, the pet shop, and even her place kept coming to mind. The others were patient with me at least. Most of them knew what I had been through. I was sure to meet more in the future. Hopefully not too many more, if the king was honest about his intentions.

Working alongside Phelan was a delight.

Our workshops were close together. It turned out Phelan had his own projects outside of “working” with the human and giant guards. All of them involving magic and how to apply them for human use.

“I’ve been experimenting with different crystal shapes and formations.” He explained once. “My theory is a crystal’s shape, density, and structure can affect how well a spell keeps hold inside it. I was hoping you’d let me test out an alternate power source for your ship.”

“How do you mean?” I asked, looking over his own bookcase. It was full of magical-sounding texts and theories, as well as geology and crystal encyclopedias as well.

“Instead of candles to provide the necessary elevation, we might be able to use specialized Heat crystals instead. Similar to how the Tergaian airships stay aloft. Wouldn’t have to worry about the fire going out, at least.”

Phelan was helpful. And smart. And curious. And cute.

“Y-yeah, I don’t see why not.” I replied.

“Ostador? It’s almost time for your appointment.”

I gulped hard as Stryfe started dialing a nearby phone.

“You can still back out if you want.” he mentioned as he was put on hold. “You don’t need to go if you’d rather stay here.”

“No, no, it’s fine.” I said, setting aside my work apron and tools. “I’d…I’d rather face this head on.”

“All right, understood. Phelan will be going with you, just in case. The second you want to leave-!”

“I’ll be right there to Jump us out.” Phelan said, putting on his uniform coat. “Of course, General.”

“They’re ready if you are.” Stryfe said into the phone receiver, his hand raised in anticipation. He gestured to us soon enough. “They’re on their way.”

With a simple squeeze from a magic-imbued stone chip, we were out of the Arcadian Guard Station. It took a moment for the world to settle down. I didn’t think I would ever get used to Jumper Stones. Or teleportation in general. Being on solid ground, even if it was just an enormous desk, helped.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Fogg.” the giant warmly greeted. “It’s good to see you again.”

“You too, Mr. Manchester.”

Wallace Manchester was part of the Arcadian City Hall and was in charge of its license and permit regulatory commission. If you needed a permit to host a parade or needed to know how legal it was to build on your land. He was the man to see. He was also in charge of pet licenses and registrations. Including human licenses. Including mine.

“If you’re uncomfortable, you don’t need to participate. I’ll speak for you and state your case. If anything has changed, now is the time to tell me.”

“No, nothing’s changed. I just…I just want this officially settled.” I replied after a moment.

“Then if you’re ready?” he asked, his finger on his intercom. Wallace pressed it once I gave my nod. “All right, Chelsea. Send them in.”

I thought I was strong. I thought I was confident. I thought I was certain of myself. My stomach still turned when the door opened.

When she entered.

Parvati was with her as well. Both seemed somber enough. At least, until she caught sight of me.

“Oh! You found him!” she exclaimed. “We’ve been so worried about him!”

I took a step back as she tried to reach for me. Phelan was quick to get between me and her. Wallace made sure she didn’t take another step.

“Miss, please take a seat.” he told her sternly. He returned to his seat as she and Parvati took theirs. “You were contacted about your missing human complaint.”

“Yes, of course, and you found him. I thought this was just…I dunno, a formality. Thought I’d be reclaiming him at the Kirkfries City Hall, to be honest.”

“It is a formality, but not in the way you think.”

“If this is about a fine, I’ll be happy to pay it to have him back. He’s been gone for so long and I’ve missed him SO much!”

“Yeah, right…” I muttered under my breath.

“There is no fine that needs to be paid, Miss. The fact of the matter is, you have no legal say here.”

“What are you talking about? He’s my human!”

“According to the record, no, he isn’t. While he was rightfully registered by the Petville pet shop, and ownership was temporarily transferred to you, you never officially registered him under your name.”

“Are you serious?!” Parvati hissed in irritation. It wasn’t the first time she had forgotten something important.

“And because you never registered him or renewed the license, the temporary one expired. He wouldn’t be considered ‘yours’ even a little bit. Your missing human complaint was filed long after the permits expired and long after you…‘noticed’ him missing.”

“But…but he’s mine! I paid for him, cared for him! He must miss me as much as much as I miss him!”

“What’s my name?!” I finally blurted out, barely able to hold back my anger.

“What?” she replied, a bit shocked to hear me speak up. It was a delight to see her flinch.

“What’s. My. Name.”

“It’s…I mean, I never gave-!”

“What’s my favorite color? My favorite snack? My favorite anything?”

I took more pleasure in watching her fumble for an answer than I probably should have. I continued when she couldn’t bother to reply.

“How can you claim to care so much about me when you don’t even know my damn name?”

“Which says a lot about your level of human care and welfare.” Wallace interrupted before she could speak again. “It is my conclusion, given the clear evidence of neglect and irresponsibility, that you have no legal claim to Ostador. It is also decided that you will be banned from procuring a human license for a minimum of five years.”

“What?! You can’t-! This isn’t fair! It’s not right!” she exclaimed.

“You have the opportunity to appeal this decision in court or on the next Grievance Day, but I can assure you now that you will have no leg to stand on. Please have a good afternoon.”

Parvati had to drag her out of the room as she swore up a storm, promising all sorts of legal disputes and a few threats thrown in for flavor. I didn’t spare her a second look when she finally said my name.

“What…what would’ve happened if…if she did…” I tried to ask after everything had calmed down.

“We’d still find some way to keep you here and away from her.” Wallace stated as he put the paperwork away. “Your reluctance did factor into how I decided on things and which loopholes to look for.”

“And if there were no loopholes to manipulate? Or a human actually wanted to go back with…with their…”

Wallace let the question hang. Or ignored it. I couldn’t tell.

“Hopefully such things will no longer be necessary, if we’re lucky.” he stated instead.

Phelan and I chose to return to the guard station and our workshops shortly thereafter. We were quiet for the rest of the afternoon, but I was getting nowhere with my work. My hands kept shaking and I wasn’t sure why.

“…Do you want to talk about it?” Phelan eventually asked.

“YES.” I blurted out, dropping a compass in the process. The blueprints would need to be reworked again anyway. “…Yes, I’d like to talk about it.”

Phelan had a kettle on and poured us tea. It was oddly comforting to see the hot plate or, rather, the crystal, glow and hum as it heated -Heated- the kettle.

“I don’t…I thought I’d be all right after that. But even now, I’m still just…waiting for something to go wrong. That I’ll…that I’ll be back with her again.”

“You feel like you’re going to lose everything you’ve worked for any minute now.” Phelan added.

“Yeah, exactly. I mean, back home there were tough times and I won’t pretend it was easy, but the stakes feel so much…bigger, here.”

“They are. I don’t…I don’t know what Earth is like, and I don’t suppose I ever will but…I want to do what I can to make here better, even if only a little bit at a time.”

“…What was it like, growing up here?”

Phelan took a moment to steady himself and drain his cup before he continued.

“I don’t…I don’t have the same frame of reference as you do so I’m not…I know it was a different experience. That our lives aren’t…weren’t comparable.” Phelan began, setting his cup aside. “The man…the man I lived with, he practically raised me. Taught me everything I know about magic and how it worked. I thought…for the longest time, I was happy. I thought I meant as much to him as he meant to me. But as soon as I got older…as I got better at reading, and studying, and theorizing, he grew colder and colder. Until one day he decided I was…I guess he thought I was too smart. Decided I was better off living somewhere else. Those days in the human shelter were some of the worst of my life. There were times I thought it would’ve been kinder if he’d just killed me instead. Because all I could think about was what I did wrong. What I did to make him hate me. I never thought…I thought we were happy. I thought he’d be proud.”

“He sounds like a complete arsehole.” I commented softly. More softly than the bastard deserved.

“Yes. Yes, he was. And it took me so long to realize that. And I feel so…so stupid.” he replied. “I’m…I hate to say it, I’m glad your…that person was never kind to you from the start. At least you always knew she was bad.”

“I don’t think she could have said or done anything to change my mind anyway. I had a life before and I can’t pretend it never happened. Having to go from a person to a thing to having to gain personhood again is…it sucks. I hate it. I hate how easily this can all fall apart and I’ll be…I’ll be a pet again. I can’t…I don’t know if I can do that again.”

“I can’t either. I…I like working as a Guard. I like the friends I’ve made. Friends. I’ve never had human friends before! And I get to work on my own projects! I get to…I get to find out who I am. Who I can be. Who I want to be.”

“Yeah, it’s good to have that again after so long…”

“It’s why I jumped at the chance to be a Guard when the General came all those months ago. Not because I thought he was going to change the world right away. It was because he asked. He didn’t pick and choose and grab. He simply…asked. After years of being told and taken and dismissed, it just…it felt like a nice change of pace. And look where we are now!”

Phelan made a grand gesture to our surroundings. Bits and bobs to the giants were normal sized tools and materials to us. Dioramas to them were space separators to us. A corner of one of their back offices was a living space to us.

“I know it doesn’t seem like much, but this…this is more than I could’ve hoped for. And knowing there are others like me, like you, who can, who WILL make things better? It gives me hope for a brighter future. One I never would’ve dreamed of before.”

Phelan reached forward and grabbed my hands, tenderly.

“I don’t know what will come next. But I’m glad you’re here and I’m glad you’re with me. Whatever happens, I promise we’ll get through it together. And if you ever feel scared or worried or angry, I want you to know you’ll always have my shoulder to lean on.”

Phelan seemed so honest. So genuine. So naïve. He had just offered his shoulder, but I was more interested in his lips. I leaned forwards and kissed him.

Maybe I needed a little naivety to get through this.

My heart lifted when I felt him reciprocate.

“S-sorry, I should’ve…I didn’t mean to surprise you.” I stammered when we finally pulled away.

“It was a welcome surprise.” he replied.

We leaned in for another kiss.

“Hey fellas, do you-oh!” someone interrupted, making us break away once again. “Sorry, just wanted to tell you tea is ready. Whenever you are.”

MacKenzie made his way back the way he came, but not without one last shout.

“OI, HARITA! GUESS WHO OWES ME £20?!”

#tales of ffh #tales of far from home #toffh #far from home #ffh #stories #giant #tiny #fantasy

[ffhseries]

Tales of Far From Home: Yggsmas in Killarney

da link

The park had been decorated for weeks now. Strings of lights wrapped around trees while shiny baubles hung on their branches. Festive wreaths and ribbons adorned the park benches and rubbish bins. Elaborate, massive strands of evergreen garland connected lampposts to each other. Green and gold, red and silver, the colors of the holiday season were everywhere.

And I absolutely hated it.

If you had asked me last year, hell just a few months ago, I would have felt differently. It used to be one of my favorite times but here and now…it felt like some gross farce. Like the universe was twisting the knife.

Because this wasn’t Christmas, and this wasn’t my home.

Don’t ask me how it happened. Don’t ask me why I’m here instead of Earth. Just know that this isn’t it. One moment I was storming out of my house after a fight with Ma. Thunder crashed just as I turned to answer her. The next moment, I was so dizzy I nearly passed out on the street. It took a few minutes for my head to clear and to get my bearings. Finding out the world had grown all around me nearly took my breath away.

Coming face to face with a dragon didn’t help matters.

It was the worst day of my life. Everything, and everyone, around me was absolutely gigantic. Oversized pigeons and sparrows were mingling with dragons -honest to God DRAGONS- while a gigantic woman fed them popcorn from her seat. The look she gave when she saw me among the flock would be seared into my memory forever. Like she had just seen some mangy rat pop out of the sewer and flip her off. It was the first disgusted look I’d earn in this world. It wouldn’t be the last. I had barely made it to the underside of a massive park bench before she threw more popcorn for the birds and creatures.

I’d been living in the park and underneath that very bench ever since.

The original plan was to couch surf on a mate’s couch until my temper cooled off. I had the row of a lifetime with Ma and I couldn’t be under the same roof with her. I had clothes packed for the week and my guitar. Busk on the corners for pocket change if I really needed it, maybe play a gig or two if the opportunity came up. I would’ve been home soon enough. Despite my anger at that moment, I loved Ma and needed to make it up to her somehow. After we had a long talk.

That was months ago. I miss her more and more each day.

All the festive decorations didn’t help.

Christmas was a time for cheesy songs, gorging on piles of food, and keeping good company. Ma would blast her favorite Christmas carol as she woke me up to open our presents. I took to making us breakfast in recent years. The day was spent happy and full and surrounded by friends and loved ones.

This “Yggsmas” was more like a prolonged parody of everything I missed.

One of the few good things about this world was staring into my eyes at that moment.

About a week after I arrived, I was given another surprise of my life. I had already become accustomed to the comings and goings of the Giantfolk, as much as I hated to admit it. At least enough to manage a nap after cramming fistfuls of a giant crisp. Not the healthiest of meals, but beggars couldn’t be choosers. It was a cool day and I was content to snuggle inside my jacket and rest for a bit.

“Um, hullo there. Gotta minute to talk, do ye?” a voice asked just as I got comfortable.

I could’ve sworn I was already dreaming. There were many things I expected when I turned my head to answer. More Giantfolk to play for, maybe. A dragon or pigeon looking to share the shade, sure.

But another human being? After days on my own in a giant world?

I almost kissed him right then and there.

He would have to settle for the tightest, longest hug I could’ve mustered instead.

“Heh. Guess ye havne seen another human in a while, huh?” he asked after a moment. He was just as quick to return the embrace, and I almost cried. I thought I was the only human here. I thought I was alone. I thought I’d never see anyone my size again. Never hear a familiar accent that didn’t come from someone who towered over me. “I get it, mate. It’s all right. I’m here. There are other humans here too.”

“Waseem. I’m Waseem McCarthy.” I offered eventually. “Most everyone just calls…called…me Waz.”

“Tylar Fitzgerald. Everyone just calls me Tylar.” he replied.

“Erm, and I’m Georgina Gaogao. Georgie, rather.” a different voice added after a polite cough. I shouldn’t have been surprised by the presence of a Giant nearby but I was still caught off-guard. I let go of Tylar when she offered an awkward wave. “H-hullo.”

I returned the wave and took a step back. There was something obviously up with these two and I wanted to make sure I wasn’t in swiping distance just in case. Tylar earned a side-eye from me as well.

“We just wanna talk to ye, really.” Tylar said, putting his hands up defensively. He took his own step back as well. “We heard ye were here an’ thought ye might need some questions answered, is all.”

“‘We’?” I asked.

“Hullo again!” the Giant named Georgie said, waving once more. Her eyes crinkled with the broad smile she offered. She made sure to slow her movements and kept her hands in plain sight. Her fingers were entwined before she laid them on her lap.

“We can leave if ye want. I just doona…” Tylar began, slowly taking something out of his back pocket. I half expected a knife. The best defense I had was to clonk him with my guitar before I dashed off. Wouldn’t know how far I’d get if Georgie gave chase. It came as almost a relief to see a pamphlet in his hand instead. “I doona wanna leave ye out here without knowin’ what’s what, mate.”

I carefully took the pamphlet and read the front.

WELCOME TO TERGAIA:

WHAT TO EXPECT AS A HUMAN

AND WHAT WE’RE DOING TO CHANGE THINGS

PRESENTED AND DISTRIBUTED BY SAIH

(THE SOCIETY FOR THE ACCEPTANCE AND INTEGRATION OF HUMANS)

“Ter…gaia? What’s ‘Tergaia’?” I asked.

“That’s where we are. This world is Tergaia.” Tylar answered. “Ye may wanna sit down fer this one, mate. It’s a lot to take in.”

He wasn’t wrong.

The pamphlet was brief but still managed to say almost too much. Humans from Earth “Crossed Over” to Tergaia by magical means. Magic. There was magic here. The Giantfolk weren’t just too damn big, they could cast spells too. Wasn’t that just grand? Humans had been popping up here, seemingly randomly, for over 500 years. We were considered similar, if not exactly like, their “dæmons”, ancient enemies to their pantheon. It explained why so many of the Giantfolk…the Tergaians…reacted like I was some roach crossing their path. Others considered us cute and even kept humans as pets. A shiver went down my spine at all of the cooing folks I’d encountered in the days before. Their gentle praises no longer felt awkward yet encouraging but nauseating now.

But worst of all was the news about a way back home.

There wasn’t one.

It took several tries of reading the same paragraph before it sunk in. Something about the veil between worlds protecting itself from humans breaking its magic. Whatever the exact reason, it meant one thing: the door was locked behind us with no key to be found.

I didn’t bother to read the rest of it. What good would it have done? I’d never see my home again.

I’d never see Ma again.

“I know it’s…upsettin’.”

“Why are you even here, bruv?” I asked, trying to hand him back the pamphlet. It looked worn and hand-printed. Almost like it was the only one he had. They had. Whichever.

“Because ye shoodne be out here by yerself an’ confused or scared or anythin’.” Tylar said, pushing the paper back to me. “Ye should know what life is like right now but more important what it CAN be like. We wanna help where-!”

“So, what, are you HER pet or something? Is she forcing you to do this?”

It would be the first time I’d see his frustration rise to the surface. Tight lips, a furrowed brow, and angry huff through his nose.

“No. I volunteered fer this. I wanted to help others like ye. Like us.” he stated. “Ye need time to process this. I get that. We can stay here if ye have questions or just…need someone to yell at.”

I stared at him, waiting for the perfect retort to come to mind. For something, anything, to be said.

Tylar made his way back to the Giant, to Georgie, before a word could escape my lips.

“Look, we can come back tomorrow, or inna few days, to check up on ye. Anything ye wanna ask, or scream, or whatever. In the meantime, will ye at least accept this from us?”

I watched as Georgie slowly extracted something from her pocket and held it out for Tylar to take. It was equal parts disturbing and fascinating to see Tylar effortlessly walk up to her hand and retrieve the item. It would turn out to be a worn but cared for backpack.

“It’s not much-!”

“For right now!” Georgie added quickly. “We’re still gathering donations.”

“But it should help.” Tylar continued. “It’s a pack, and set-up fer a lean-to, and a spare canteen fer water. There’s a box in there ye should get to when ye have the chance.”

Before I could say anything else, he was sitting in a Giant hand, waiting to be picked up. My stomach turned at the sight. I couldn’t imagine doing anything of the sort just then. Not after what I’d read.

I thought for sure I’d never see them again. See him again.

But they returned. The next day, and at least once a week afterwards.

It eventually became a routine to see Tylar at least once a day, if not have him spend the night. At first, it was just us discussing the world we were living in, and SAIH’s attempts at helping change the perspective. Over time it was more about the two of us than about the rest of the world.

Selfish, I know.

“I doona s’pose ye gave it any thought?” Tylar asked softly and cautiously. I loved the sound of his not-quite-right accent and the familiar lilt in his voice. It was more comforting than he knew.

“You need to narrow that down a bit, luv.” I replied, entwining my fingers with his. “There are a lot of things on my mind right now.”

“…Findin’ someplace safer to hunker down fer the winter.”

“Tylar.”

“I know, I know. Ye like yer set-up, ye like bein’ on yer own. But there’s s’posed to be a bad storm in the next few days. Ye know how much I worry about ye.”

“I love that you worry about me. But really, I’ll be fine. I’ve lasted this long out here, haven’t I?”

A giggle was held back as Tylar let out his frustrated huff. It was cute.

“Ye’ve been lucky. REAL lucky.” he admitted after a moment.

It was the understatement of the century.

My first day of being here made me realize just how tough finding food was going to be. The wildlife wasn’t just immense, but they had their own routines. They knew where to find their meals: waiting for those who threw popcorn and bread, scrounging in the bins during the quiet times, or simply hunting other animals in the park. I thought for sure the dragons or other carnivores would try to make a snack out of me. They seemed more interested in other prey or scraps than me, thankfully.

If it hadn’t been for my idle guitar playing and one of the Giantfolk liking my song, I wouldn’t have earned my first sausage roll. From then on, I played for food. Scraps to the Giantfolk were a few meals to me. Sharing what leftovers went bad or I simply couldn’t eat with the other animals seemed to help. They almost never bothered me otherwise.

Even the park employees didn’t bother me after a time. Most of them, again, thought I was something cute to gush over or be amazed at. The park director himself didn’t mind my being there. Not that he went out of his way to show it, but still. Only one of the park attendants seemed especially irked by my presence, and even he was made to stop. For the most part.

Especially after what would turn out to be the chance encounter of a lifetime.

The lady had popped out of the blue one day. I was still under my bench playing when she stumbled over. A bright jumper, a blue bag, messy hair. Didn’t seem out of the ordinary to me. Not that anything was, really, any more.

“Urrrrgh…I am REALLY starting to hate magic…” she grumbled as she laid herself on the ground in front of me. It took her a moment before she realized I was sitting there. “Oh. Hey man. Sorry about that. I uh…can explain. Kinda.”

“Guessing by your accent you’re not from around here, bruv?” I chuckled.

“Oh God no. Bridget Bradley, from New Jersey. USA. Earth.”

“Waseem McCarthy, Killarney, Ireland.”

It would end up being a short chat with me giving her directions towards “civilization” before I went back to my routine. A few hours later, one of the Giantfolk followed suit: popped in, stumbled, laid to rest on my bench. Gave me a shock when he knew an Earth song and repaired my guitar’s strings. Was glad for the food and the spare canteen he offered. Didn’t think much of it, really.

Until a few days later.

“HOW DO YE KNOW THE KING?!” Tylar and Georgie yelled from out of the blue. I nearly jumped 10 feet in the air from their sudden appearance. Georgie always made it a point to announce her presence before kneeling down to “my” level. Tylar was already hopping off her hand when my heart started beating again.

“…Who?” I asked as he ran over to me with a backpack. It was large, and brand new. Definitely a sight better than the one they gave me weeks before. “Nice. New donations, I take it?”

“Well, yes, SAIH received some as well but that one is specifically for you!” Georgie replied, pulling out a letter. She began to read before I could ask why. “‘Dear Miss Gaogao, I want to thank you again for taking the time to talk with me about the Society for the Acceptance and Integration of Humans the other day. You are a passionate and well-informed young woman and I hope to speak with you and your associates soon on the matter properly and more in-depth. My assistant, Miss Cassidy Gabon’ -that’s my cousin- ‘will work with you to schedule a meeting. In the meantime, please accept these donations for your organization as well as this check to help your efforts.’ -it was a TIDY sum, let’s just say- ‘I ask, if it is not too much trouble, to present the specially marked bag for someone I met in Killarney Park. His name is Waseem and he plays a guitar underneath one of the benches. He was a previous recipient of your generosity and mentioned your organization by name. I hope he is familiar enough to you that this will not be an unreasonable favor to ask. I had hoped to do it myself, but I fear royal duties must come first. Thank you once more and best of luck to you and yours, signed King Colm Matthew Alexander Brian Arcadi, FIRST KING OF FATHACH.’”

“I…what? I don’t know anybody named…” I began, claiming the letter attached to the new backpack. The envelope was addressed “To Waseem the Guitarist” in an unfamiliar script. The handwriting was quick but legible. My confusion cleared up the longer I read the note inside.

“Dear Waseem,

I hope this letter and bag of supplies finds you well. I wanted to thank you again for your assistance the other day in Killarney Park. Your song and your directions were a great help to me when we met. I hoped to return the favor once again. While the canteen and the sausage roll may have helped you at that moment, I felt that I needed to show my appreciation in a more sustainable way. Inside this bag you will find plenty of supplies to help you live just a bit more comfortably in this great big world of ours while I try my best to make it more hospitable for all of Fathach’s people, Tergaian and Human alike. There are notes on everything with an explanation for what they can do inside the bag. I would like to point out in particular: the enchanted tent, the barrier protection rope, a set of vaccines, a copy of the Faol Scouts Survival Guide, and most importantly, the Jumper Stone. If ever there is an emergency or you need a warm place to stay or you would like to drop by for a visit, you are more than welcome at Castle Arcadi. Simply squeeze the stone and it will Jump you directly here. I hope you will consider staying in touch using the ImmediaNote pad provided.

Thank you once more and best of luck,

King Colm Matthew Alexander Brian Arcadi

First King of Fathach”

There was a second note written at the end of the page from a different person’s hand.

“P.S. Consider all this stuff from me too, thanks again for everything! Signed, Bridget from NJ”

It took a few times rereading everything for it to sink in.

“…Holy Shit. I know the king.”

That one brief encounter left me with a much better set-up. The tent was warm, sturdy, and big enough to keep me and Tylar comfortable whenever he slept over. The barrier rope kept unwanted creatures at bay when set around the tent. It certainly helped when strangers or a surly park employee came by. There had been more inside the bag than I could’ve guessed, and it helped me feel more…well, not at home. And comfortable didn’t sound right either.

But it certainly didn’t hurt.

“I just doona like ye pushin’ yer luck, is all.” Tylar continued. “If somethin’ happened to ye out here, I…I’d never…”

“It won’t come to that, I promise.” I replied. “Besides, if I’m not here, who’ll make sure Robin gets fed?”

“Robin is a fox who can feed himself. Ye doona have to keep makin’ excuses fer stayin’ out here.”

“I’m not making excuses.”

“Arne ye? Why else woodne ye wanna be under a real roof fer a lil’ while?”

“Why won’t you tell me where you were born?”

It was a cheap shot. I knew it. He knew it. I hated saying it. He hated hearing it. But it was the only way I knew to change the subject. It wasn’t the first time I asked the question, but it was always something Tylar avoided answering. His accent, while familiar, always threw me off. I thought for certain he was Irish. But it also sounded too much like the “Fathish” accent the Giantfolk had. I don’t know why it was important to me.

I just knew I needed closure one way or the other.

“…Stop tryin’ to deflect, arsehole.” he countered instead.

“I’m just asking-!”

“Um, Tylar? Waz? Are you down there?” Georgie called out from outside the tent. “If you’re staying the night, I just need to know now. I don’t want to be stuck in the Yggsmas market crowds again.”

Tylar was up and getting his boots on in an instant.

“I’ll be right there, Georgie!” he yelled out as he buttoned his coat. Tylar tried to keep his voice steady as he continued talking. “Look, I like ye a lot, Waz. I do. An’ I doona wanna see ye out here alone again. But if yer gonna keep tryin’ to push me away, one of these days I may decide it’s not worth it to push back.”

“Tylar, wait, you don’t-!”

“I’ll see ye tomorrow, Waz. Maybe. Ye’ve got yer Jumpers if ye need them. Or at least head fer that temple up the road a few blocks. They’ve started letting humans in to hunker down too.”

He was out of the tent before I could stop him.

I did want to stop him.

Really I did.

But he didn’t understand.

I tried being around the Giantfolk. Truly I did. During my first weeks in the park, I’d wandered farther than usual. I ran into a pair of park attendants as they were leaving from their break room. One went back in to grab something “fer the lil’ fella tuh eat” while the other kept watch on me. He tried to make conversation. Condescendingly, and almost like I was some stray he was trying to keep calm rather than another person. I tried to say something. Even when he offered me the biggest chip butty with malt vinegar I’d ever seen in my life. I was tempted. But all kinds of thoughts came to mind as I stared at the plate of food. Was this a good faith offering? Was it a trap? Would he swat me to the ground before I stepped closer?

Robin saved me from making a decision.

The fox liked to follow me around on my walks. Knew I could be relied on for scraps if he needed them. He grabbed the sandwich and dashed off in the other direction. It diverted the Giants’ attention while I scarpered off into the dusk and shadows.

Even when I was invited to the Yggsmas market opening with Tylar, Georgie, and her cousin Cassidy, I tried. At the end of November, after their “Fall’s End Festival”, the public square was cleared and sectioned off. The market was set-up in the middle of the park, full to bursting with vendors of all sorts: seasonal food stalls, artisans, carolers, and more. The usual buskers moved there as well, hoping to earn some extra coin in the crowds. The smells and sights and sounds should have helped put me to ease. Despite the occasional stare. Sitting on Cassidy’s shoulder, any Giantfolk shoulder, was disorienting, but I’d managed. Even from up high, there was a lot to take in.

“I’m going to find the gaudiest, most ridiculous thing this market has to offer even if it kills me.” Georgie had stated when we passed under the elaborately decorated entrance.

“Georgie, Auntie Mo is not worth all this effort.” Cassidy sighed. She had visited with Georgie and Tylar a time or two, and seemed alright with my being on her shoulder. It took some getting used to on my end. Literally and metaphorically. The light freckles against her dark skin seemed to glow in the sunlight.

“Auntie Mo gave me a damn sock for Yggsmas last year because she thought I’d like the color scheme and tried to explain it away as a ‘heartfelt and handmade’ gift. She is getting the worst ‘Fuck You’ knick-knack I can find.”

“Georgie-!”

“Don’t tell me you don’t want to do the same. What’d she get you last year, paint thinner?”

“It was her home brewed perfume.”

“For Caduceus’ Sake, how can you NOT want to throw that back in her face somehow?”

“…Maybe I can find her a scented candle she’ll hate.”

“That’s the Yggsmas spirit!”

As we perused the booths, I did my best to enjoy myself. There were plenty of trinkets and art and toys to admire. Plushies ranged from teddy bears to dragons to unicorns. Porcelain dolls dressed in their Yggsmas best sat next to wooden lawn decorations. There were a few food stalls and drink cotes littered among the artisan vendors. From what I saw, it was almost like the Christmas markets from home.

But that was the problem, wasn’t it?

It wasn’t home.

And I didn’t want it to be.

I tried to be good company for their sake, but it wasn’t the same.

If I kept my distance, if I stayed an outsider…I would never have to get used to this place. Would never have to fully accept that this was my life now.

I could keep pretending there was a chance I’d see Ma again.

The best way to keep the bad thoughts at bay was just to play. Maybe I’d be able to earn some more “Yggsmas” treats before the night really settled in. By the time I’d climbed the elaborate metalwork that constructed the bench, the sun was just setting. There was still a good 30 minutes before the lamps and decorations were lit, and people still walked the paths. Many were coming to and from the market for their last-minute shopping. According to the Tergaian calendar I had, it was Yggsmas Eve. And Christmas eve. It still amazed me how some things coincided with Earth, like the names of the days and months, and even some of the holidays.

“-and make sure they’re set properly. Iansa could send her winter storm any day now and I won’t have the park paths unusable.” a voice said as I settled into my spot on the bench. The top of the bench’s back should have scared me, and at times it did, but it was the best way to be seen and avoid getting hit in the face by windblown leaves or trash. For the most part. “After that you can – Oh, good evening.”

I gave the park director a wave before I started playing “Silent Night”. The man was polite enough, and didn’t mind my playing for scraps. Even before the King had sent him a letter about me as well. He almost treated me like any of the other Giantfolk buskers that worked the park. If he had any doubts about my living under a bench, they were gone in the wake of the King’s praises.

“You can head home for the night afterwards.” he continued, his attention back to the park attendant. It was just my luck it was Rogers, the only park employee to outright hate me. I tried to ignore him. He had been pretty hostile when I first arrived. And he still held on to that resentment, despite the manager and the King’s letter. “Good night, and Happy Yggsmas.”

“Right on, sir. Happy Yggsmas to you too, sir.” Rogers replied as cheerily as he could. A sneer returned as soon as the manager left down the path. He spit in my direction but went about his work. Kneeling down he placed his hands on one of the park’s crystal rocks. There was at least one placed between all the benches. When I first arrived, I thought they were some kind of art piece or memorial. Something to give the park style, maybe. Rogers was about to demonstrate how wrong that original assumption was. “Heat.”

The crystal gave a faint glow at the sound of the spell.

Magic was real here. The Giantfolk knew magic and it didn’t even seem like that big a deal to them. The first time I saw it, I hadn’t realized what I was looking at. One of the regular performers at the park was a street magician. I’d stopped to watch during my initial trek around the new, too-big world. He did the usual tricks: guessed at cards, pulled an “endless” string of handkerchiefs from his hand, and the like. Despite my best effort, I had been spotted by the street magician. He barely flinched, however, and found a way to incorporate me into his act, if only for a moment. With a series of hand gestures and simple words, he managed to turn a single flower into a bouquet, from something that barely fit into his arms only for it to somehow appear in mine instantly. I almost dropped the flowers the second they appeared in my hand. It wasn’t possible. It couldn’t have been. After the applause ended, he retrieved the flowers without ever bending down or reaching for them. He simply gave a nod and returned to his work, leaving me awestruck.

Magical Giantfolk. Who would’ve thought?

Rogers muttered a few more spells into the crystal before he continued on his way. He spit once more as he passed me. I gave him a certain hand gesture in return. Rogers would’ve retaliated, I was certain, if other Giantfolk hadn’t arrived. The pair sat on my bench, warm drinks in hand, and actually seemed interested to hear what I had to play. Earth holiday music was just different enough to Tergaian songs that many found it, well, a novelty to hear. I’d been practicing their Yggsmas carols thanks to a portable wireless set I was given, but usually stuck to what I already knew.

Within a few hours, I’d managed to earn a piece of peppermint bark and a veggie tart. It was a good haul. I would’ve loved to share it with someone. I wished Tylar was there. I wished Ma was there…

Oh Ma.

What were you doing right then? Where you sick with worry? Angry? Did you miss me as much as I missed you? After what I’d said…did you miss me at all?

“OH YGGBÍL, OH YGGBÍL, HOW LOVELY ARE THY BRANCHES!”

“Oh for fuck’s sake…” I grumbled. The carolers had come back around. It wasn’t the first time that day, let alone in the last few weeks, that they insisted on singing near my bench. There was usually a “code” among the buskers and street performers: don’t overlap on another’s turf, especially when you had similar “shows”. The only upside was knowing I wasn’t the only one the group had been intruding on. I know the park director had to reprimand them for intruding on others’ acts. If the performers hadn’t chased them off themselves, in their own way. I knew for a fact they were pursued by a flock of the magician’s doves the first time they tried singing near him. The downside being, well, their Giantfolk voices always managed to drown out my songs no matter how much I tried. One voice got lost in a chorus of many, after all.

I was ready to call it a night when the Giant man sat down on my bench.

He wore a dark red coat that matched his flat cap, with white accents throughout his outfit. It certainly looked like the typical holiday fashion I’d spotted throughout that day. Even the inconsiderate carolers were dressed in Yggsmas colors. The man set his bag down beside him and got comfortable. The carolers took this as a good sign and focused their attention on him, ramping up their song.

“Excuse me, but isn’t it rude trying to sing over another performer?” he asked in a strong tone. “I can’t hear the young man play.”

The carolers, for once in their lives, were stunned. Some grumbled and others shot a dirty look or two, but started down the path towards the market. They picked up their song and were out of earshot soon enough.

“Got any requests, bruv? I’ll do my best.” I asked once we were settled again. There was no way I was going to leave without offering something in return.

“I wouldn’t mind something bittersweet, if you can manage.” the man sighed, leaning back against the bench. Strands of tinsel were intwined in the dreadlocks he swept over his shoulder. “It would just be nice to not hear Yggsmas songs for a little while.”

“Say no more. I think you’ll like this one.”

It was an oldie but a goodie, and one I knew by heart. God forbid it should happen, but if ever I lost my hands, I was sure I could still play the tune with my feet. It was one of the first songs I ever learned to play.

It was the first song I ever played for Ma.

“Do you know what Yggsmas is supposed to be about, lad?” he asked after a while.

“Something about…a tree? Ygg…something. I don’t remember the whole thing. Sorry. I know it’s important.”

“Would you like a summary, young man?”

“All right.”

“It’s the day our Mother Tree, Yggbíl, sprouted into existence. Light and warmth came into the world at her arrival. It would take her 7 days before she grew her first fruit, the first forms of life.” he explained, staring off into the distance. His attention turned to the decorations all around us. “Yggsmas is a celebration of her birth, so to speak, and to remind us there is still light and life to be found even during the darkest and coldest times. The year is started off with noise and resolutions to encourage new beginnings and to chase away past regrets.”

The similarity to Christmas and New Year’s celebrations was both comforting and distressing.

“But when you start to really think about the ‘reason for the season’…it’s hard not to get a little cynical around the holidays. Yggbíl’s first fruit…they were what we call the dæmons. They were her first attempt at life, but…she was too young. She wasn’t strong enough to keep them on her branches to grow. They fell before they were ready. And once they hit the ground, well…it wasn’t good.”

He heaved a great sigh and closed his eyes. It was almost like he needed a moment to collect himself. Maybe he was a teacher or a theologian who had lectured this same lesson countless times to students. Probably the first time in a long time to have someone interested in what he had to say. I wasn’t there to judge. Just trying to earn some bread. Literally.

“With no magic of their own, without that needed connection to their Mother Tree, the dæmons rampaged across the land. Maybe it was out of anger, or pain, or…loneliness. They lashed out until Yggbíl was strong enough to create the gods who would defeat them. Or at least, to keep them contained. Many think of it as a good thing, a job well done. Divine triumph and so on. But…was it? The dæmons never asked to be born. They didn’t know how life would be for them in their…imperfect forms. They just wanted to live. How can anyone blame them for trying to survive?”

“…is that why you Giantfolk see us as demons too? Because we’re not…magic or connected or whatever?”

“Another thing I don’t understand. This world isn’t exactly logical sometimes.”

I snorted. I hadn’t meant to, but it came out. My grip tightened on my guitar just in case I needed to make a mad dash for it. I had experience making my way down the bench by then, it would’ve been easy. It was just a matter of being faster than the Giantfolk. It, unfortunately, wouldn’t have been the first time I needed to make a quick escape.

The man’s gentle laugh was a relief.

“Understatement of the century, lad.” he chuckled. I kept playing the bittersweet song he requested, almost on a loop. Not that anyone would have known the difference. The calm mood was broken soon enough. “Something on your mind, son?”

“Hmm?”

“I thought I was the only one feeling melancholy tonight but you seem a bit down yourself.”

There was a part of me that wanted to lie. To ignore the feeling and just keep playing.

“…understatement of a lifetime, bruv.”

“I don’t mind listening if you don’t mind talking about it. You did just hear me prattle on after all.”

I turned towards the Giant, hoping to shrug it all off. Talking about your personal struggle with someone who saw you as some party trick wasn’t exactly a good idea. But as I locked eyes with him, there was just something about him. It could’ve been the earnest look of interest he wore. Or the pair of scars on his cheeks that interested me. Or maybe I just needed a stranger I’d never see again to lend an ear.

“I…I miss home.”

It was enough for everything to start pouring out.

“I mean…I guess most of us, most humans, miss home. Everyday. It’s not like I’m the only one. It’s just…the last person I saw before…before I ‘Crossed Over’…was Ma. We had a fight about…it doesn’t matter. I was being stupid. I was upset over…over something I probably shouldn’t have been, really. I said…I said something…something awful to her before I left and…and now I’ll n-never…I’ll never get to apologize. Because I’m here. I’m stuck HERE and I can’t make it up to her and we’ll never see each other again. I’d…I’d give anything to j-just…to just be able to tell her I was sorry. Or to take it all back like…like it never even happened. I just wish I had a chance to make it right.”

The tears ran down my cheeks without my knowing it. I tried my best to wipe them away but my efforts weren’t enough.

“Sorry bruv, you don’t…this isn’t what you’re here for. I can keep playing…”

“Here.” the man softly said, offering something from his enormous hand. Laying on a fingertip was a handkerchief. When I picked it up, begrudgingly, I saw it was embroidered with an elaborate “C” in the corner. “Take your time, lad.”

I’m afraid to admit it took longer to calm down than I wanted. Once I was all cried out, I made to give the handkerchief back to the man. The man waved my attempts off.

“Yggsmas is…it’s an awful lot like Christmas back home. Not the exact same reasons but…close enough. And same ways to celebrate. Gifts, and songs, and food, and fam…family. This’ll be the first Christmas away from home…away from Earth…and away from Ma. I can’t stop thinking of what’s happening back home. Did Ma decorate this year? Is she alone? Does she…does she think I’m dead? It’s…it’s hard, that’s all.”

My fingers brushed against my guitar strings but no song came to mind. Even strumming random chords felt out of place. The energy was gone.

“I can only imagine what you must be feeling.” the man stated, breaking the silence. “If it were possible, I’d make sure every human who wanted to return to Earth would.”

The sentiment was appreciated. And needed. But I couldn’t help but get hung up on the odd phrasing. “Every human who wanted to”. What human would want to stay here if given the chance to go home?

“Did…does your mother have a favorite ‘Chrizmush’ song? Or a tradition you associate with her?”

“…yeah. Of course.” I replied eventually.

“Think of it before you go to sleep tonight. It may just help.” he stated, rummaging around in his bag. He pulled out a package and studied it carefully. “Don’t suppose these guitar strings would be of any use, would they?”

“They’re practically perfect, bruv.” I answered as he held the package up for me to inspect. “They seem like premium strings though. I’d feel bad if you had to give them up for lil’ ol’ me.”

“You don’t ‘give up’ gifts, you present them.” he stated, shrinking the package down in a flash and holding it out once more. I was less hesitant to accept something from his immense hand this time.

“Thanks, bruv. And…thanks for listening.”

“This world can be illogical and hostile towards you and your kind. It won’t be an easy life here. Please try to keep in mind, there is kindness too, when it decides to show itself. I know it’s not much, but I hope it’s a small comfort for you. Have a good night, and Merry Christmas, Waseem.”

“Happy Yggsmas, mister.”

…Wait.

Did I tell him my name?

The Giant man was already gone before I turned to face him.

I was already making my descent down the bench when I heard the carolers returning. If they were so determined to sing that night, they could have the spot. They’d be gone by the day after. Might as well let others drive them off in my stead.

As I touched the ground, a series of loud sniffles caught my attention. Standing tall and gangly, his scarred nose searching around him, was a fox I knew all too well. Robin was a friend, in a way, since my first days in the park. I came across him on my travels around the park one day. The fox had gotten himself caught in something while snapping at a badger. I was scared at first, but it didn’t seem right to let the poor tod not have a fair fight. Especially when the striped bastard took a swipe at his face. I managed to get his leg free before anything more could happen. Afterwards, he seemed to follow me whenever I walked around the park or managed an overload of food for the day.

“Hey there, Robin.” I called out. The massive fox took a few sniffs my way and got excited. He yipped a few times before he turned his attention to the scraps on the ground. “Go on, boy. All for you. I’m good for the night.”

Robin set to eating the leftover bark and tart right then and there. I turned to enter my tent when I felt his nose on my back. The first few times he had done so, I was terrified. I thought for sure he decided mouse-sized meant mouse-meal too. It took a while to realize he was trying to be friendly. I gave him his now-expected pats and scratches before too many people stopped by. Once there were more Giantfolk than scraps, he dashed off into the night.

It was hard getting to sleep that night. The wireless played as I tried to doze off. The Yggsmas carols were comforting but disconcerting. They were strange and familiar and out of place but recognizable all at once. After a while, I gave up and turned it off. As I rolled over, a hand instinctively reached out for Tylar. Nights were easier when he was around. Days were easier. Life was easier. I’d have to find some way to make it up to him, too. If ever he decided to come back.

Ma would’ve known what to say. She was always good with these sorts of things. God knows she put her foot in her mouth enough times through the years. Ma always found some way to patch things up in the end.

Oh Ma.

I miss you more than you know.

The Giant’s suggestion soon came to mind. What harm could it have done?

I began humming the first verse softly to myself before letting the lyrics pour out. It was Ma’s way of waking me up on Christmas Day if I hadn’t rushed into her bedroom first. We were born and raised in the town it was named for, after all. It was a cheesy song, but it was her favorite. I wasn’t even halfway done before I finally felt drowsiness overcome me.

Maybe there was an expectation to relive old memories. To remember the good times from days past and hope that would be enough.

What I didn’t expect was to find myself home again.

Everything seemed as it ever was: worn but carefully maintained furniture, knick-knacks dotting the mantel alongside family photos, and the smell of something absolutely delicious in the oven. A Christmas tree sat in its usual spot in a corner, decorated but barely. In fact, there were fewer decorations than usual. Enough to celebrate, but only just. I took a chance and carefully walked from the living room to look into the kitchen. Standing at the sink, her face towards her task, was a short, squat woman with graying red hair tied into a braid.

It was her.

It was really her.

“Ma?”

The figure stood still for a moment. She almost seemed ready to turn around, but thought against it. The dishwashing continued instead. I took a cautious step forward, crossing the checkered linoleum until I stood next to her. Even then, she kept her eyes to the sink.

She slowly handed me a plate, still wet but clean from her scrubbing.

I took the drying towel, which hung from a handle nearby, and started drying. Just like I used to do every night after dinner.

The silence was overwhelming and tense but…it was Ma. It was home. I couldn’t be happier.

Now if only she’d talk to me.

“I’m sor-!”

“I’m so sorry, Waseem.” she stated quickly. There was a moment as we both tried to process what was said. She breathed a sigh of relief soon enough. “I mean it. I’m sorry I said what I said and did what I did.”

“I’m sorry too.” I replied. “I shouldn’t have gotten angry. It wasn’t worth-!”

“Don’t you lie to me, Waz.” she interrupted, handing me a bowl. “You know damn well you had every right to be angry. Don’t tell tales just to make me feel better. I raised-! …That is, you know better than that.”

As I wiped down the bowl, I tried to think of something to say. Months to think about how I wanted this conversation to go, thinking I had every possible angle planned…and I was still drawing a blank.

“…You’re right. I was angry. And it WAS my right to be angry. But that doesn’t mean I should’ve…I shouldn’t’ve said you weren’t my real mum.”

The silence was tense as we continued to clean and dry and set the various dishes into the drying rack.

“…Ma? Why didn’t you ever tell me about them?”

She hesitated. For a long time, there was only her washing the same platter. I thought for sure I’d never hear her speak again.

“Amina never wanted them to get their hands on you.” Ma finally said, handing me the next piece to dry. “Her family was…there was a reason she eloped, and a reason she left him, and a reason she stayed with me.”

“Because she loved you.”

“Aheh. Yes. Because she loved me. Because she loved you. And because Amina knew they’d do everything in their power to take you from her.” she explained. A soft smile crossed her face at the memory. I never knew my birth mother, but Ma did. She started to tear up soon enough. “I’m so stupid. I should…I should have told you ages ago. I failed her. I failed you. I failed in ways I never meant to.”

“Ma, you didn’t. I promise. You did your best and I turned out alright. Mostly.”

“I said I’d always protect you and…and I couldn’t even do that. I wanted to make sure you were never called…that word…for as long as I could. But I couldn’t stop that Calvin from when we lived in London, could I?”

“…The first time I was called that was when I was 9. By Cousin Bentley. But I settled it right away.” I explained. There was still that terrible feeling all over just remembering it. That lump in the pit of my stomach, the racing of my heart, the ache of someone I knew hurting me so deep. That first time I heard my rat-faced cousin call me that, it was like a slap in the face. “I mean, you didn’t really believe he slipped and got his face stuck to the table with his model glue on accident, right?”

“…What.”

“Ma. C’mon.”

“What.”

“There was a reason I gave him bottles of glue for his birthday and Christmas. It took him a few years to get the point, but he apologized. I promise.”

“That little son of a bitch.”

“Ma, that’s your sister. What’s past is past.” I said, trying to calm her down. Her ears were turning as red as her hair. She was ready to blow like a kettle if she lingered on the thought for too long. “Calvin got what he deserved too, remember. I’d still like to shake the hand of the guy who beat his ass though. Never did figure that out, did we?”

It came as a surprise to feel Ma slip her hand into mine instead of another plate. The realization only dawned on me when she started to shake our hands up and down.

“Ma.”

“That chav cunt had it coming.”

“MA.”

“I wasn’t about to let him get away with letting those words fall out of his mouth. He’s lucky his teeth didn’t follow close behind.”

“Ma, he went to hospital! Had stitches and, what, a broken rib? How’d you avoid going to jail for assaulting a kid?!”

“A teen!”

“STILL!”

“I told his mum if she tried to file charges, I’d tell her husband about all the comings and goings from her house while he was at work.”

“…Holy shit, how’d you know she was cheating on him?!”

“I didn’t. she just assumed I knew something.” Ma chuckled, a smile returning to her face. She set down the teapot she was trying to clean. “God Above, but this was a good dream.”

“Ma?” I asked gently, trying to catch her eyes again. They had remained on our task the whole time. Never once did she turn her head. Not even try to see me from the corner of her eye.

“I’ve had it before, you know. At least once a week since you disappeared. Rightly disappeared, even. No one but that mental Missus Wilson saw you just…vanish. They wouldn’t believe me when I tried to explain. Everyone thinks you just took off and I was having a mental break or something.”

I just kept drying the same bowl, waiting for her to continue.

“Every time, you would call ‘Ma’, and every time I would turn to see you. And…and every time you would just…just disappear again. I thought maybe this time if I didn’t turn, if I concentrated on just…just washing the dishes, you’d be able to stay. For good. Forever.”

“What makes you think this is a dream this time?” I asked, more to myself than her. It all felt very real. Maybe I was home. Maybe I was back to the life I knew and loved and Ma would be alright. We would be alright.

But…that meant Tylar would be gone too…

“You remember this teapot?”

I looked at the one she held. It was familiar. More than familiar, actually. It was one I had made for her in a ceramics class. It was a simple, ordinary shaped pot but brightly colored and covered in garden flowers and bugs.

“I broke it during our move back to Killarney from London. I hadn’t meant to but…I still did. I glued it back together but told myself it would stay in a special place from then on. But here it is, all in one piece. Like I’d never dropped the damn thing.”

Tears started coming down her face. And seeing her cry just made me want to cry too.

“I want to stay, Ma. I never would’ve left if…if it meant I would never see you again.” I explained. She choked up at the thought, and the tears ran like rivers. “I miss you so much. All I want is to come home.”

“Oh God, you’re dead. You’re dead and…and…”

“No, no, I’m alive. But where I am…I don’t think I can make it back. I want to. It’s…it’s not much of a life but…I did meet somebody. I think you’d like him. But it’s not the same. And…I want you to know, all right? Every day I think of you, and miss you, and want to be home. Please remember that: I love you Ma, and I always will.”

Ma finally turned to face me. Streak marks were already showing up on her cheeks from the tears. Her eyes were red, and wide, and searching, and desperate, and the deep green I knew and loved. When she saw I was still there, she dropped the teapot into the sink. With a speed I never would’ve expected from her, she reached for me.

“Maybe if I hold on to you this time…maybe you’ll stay…” she explained, wrapping her arms around me.

I didn’t argue.

I wanted it to be true, too.

I returned her embrace. It was the tightest hug. It was the best hug. It was the longest hug.

It would be the last hug we’d give each other.

The tears were already falling before I woke up.

I heaved great big sobs, just letting the emotions wash over me.

I had gotten my wish after all.

It took ages for me to stop, and to calm down. It felt like swimming in a whirlpool of relief and sorrow. Ma knew I was alive. I knew she was all right. We’d had our say, no matter how short it was.

What was next?

“Apologize to Tylar, for one thing…” I mumbled to myself. He deserved that, and more, but it would be a start. I didn’t know how I would make it up to him, but I knew I had to. I hadn’t been the best boyfriend the last few days. If he came to visit today, I’d make him feel as special as I knew him to be.

It was as I was getting dressed that I finally noticed something odd.

It was quiet.

Too quiet.

Checking the time, it was a little after 7 am. At the very least, there should’ve been the cooing of pigeons or growling of dragons or other signs of wildlife. Maybe the thundering of joggers and runners as they made their way down the path. Something had to be wrong. I was cautious, slowly unzipped the tent flap, and peeked outside.

The world was pitch black.

“Oh no…” I muttered. I let the tent flap fall back in place as I reached for a spare lantern. It took a few tries to get the damned thing lit. The crystal chip inside gave off a strong glow on the third try. When I went to inspect the outside, my worst fears were confirmed. In the bright light, I could see exactly what caused the darkness: snow.

The storm had come early.

The bench was surrounded by walls of snow. I could only imagine how bad the outside looked in comparison. The Giantfolk could write it off as only a meter at best. To me, down here, it was enough to cover a house at least. Some of the flakes still trickled in through the bench slots above, but barely. There was a light dusting on the ground but the walls worried me the most.

I was trapped.

A cautious testing of the snow proved it was solid enough. Maybe. Even if I had a shovel, digging myself out sounded like a bad idea. There was no telling if I’d cause an avalanche or a cave-in during my attempts. Worse yet, with it being a Giantfolk holiday, who knew when someone would walk by. I was on my own for this.

I needed time to think.

Packing up was my first priority. Everything, with the exception of a few key items and my guitar, made it into the special backpack. Apparently, it had a spell on it that made it bigger on the inside. More than convenient, if you asked me. Especially when it came to stuffing my favorite blanket inside. It was a handmade, knitted gift from one of my “regulars”. She was a sweet old lady who appreciated good music when she heard it. It wasn’t something I wanted to leave behind. Using the lantern, I double-checked the area. The snow was packed all around, creating an unintentional igloo without an entrance.

I stared at the stone chip in my hand. It was part of that very first donation from Tylar and Georgie. He explained it was part of something called a Jumper Stone. The SAIH folks didn’t have the resources for full working stones to distribute, but the stones and crystals could still hold magic when broken apart. Inconvenient for the Giantfolk, but adequate for us humans. I was warned it would be a one-shot deal though, and to use it wisely. It would teleport me to wherever Georgie and Tylar lived.

“Here I come, Tylar.” I muttered as I squeezed the chip.

I don’t know what I was expecting. A “whoosh”? The ground dropping away from me? Every atom of my being to tear apart and mesh again?

What I didn’t expect…was failure.

The stone chip did nothing as I tried squeezing it over and over.

“Ok, that’s…that’s fine. Just use the other one.”

The other one was, as Georgie explained, a proper Jumper Stone. Shrunken down, of course, but much better than just a chip. This one in particular was of the highest grade, capable of multiple “Jumps” if needed. It was the one from the king’s gift package. The one that would bring me far away to the king’s castle.

I admit, I hesitated taking it out of its box.

“It’s…it’s fine. You’ll be fine. It’s an open invitation, and it’s not like you’re moving into the place. You just need to interrupt the king of a Giant country on a Giant world on an important national Giant holiday so you don’t suffocate to death under a snow bank.”

With a deep breath, I squeezed and hoped for the best.

What I got was…not the best.

“…What the Hell is going on?” I said, squeezing the stone over and over again. It took a moment to notice the note stuck inside stone’s carrying case.

It read:

“This Jumper Stone will bring you straight to Castle Arcadi when squeezed. Be sure to recharge it by setting it under sunlight or in water or buried under the earth. Do this once a week for anywhere between 1 hour to 6 hours for a full charge.”

“Shit.”

I’d kept both the chip and the stone hidden away in their boxes for the last few weeks.

“SHIT!”

The swears and insults came fast and loud. I couldn’t help it. I was doomed. How was anyone supposed to find me in time? Was this really how I was going to die? Underneath a park bench in the middle of nowhere? On Christmas?!

That’s when the walls started caving in.

“AH!”

Well, one wall.

“What the-?!”

Well, part of a wall.

The snow came crashing down and I was running in the opposite direction in an instant. I thought for sure the entire structure would fall from the sudden force. The other walls managed to stay in place however. The snow must have been packed well enough to keep them steady.

I turned to face my savior.

YIP YIP

“Robin!” I yelled as the fox dug his way through. He shook himself free of the snow in his fur before sniffing his way towards me. I gave him his usual pats in appreciation. “Oh, thank God for you, you mangy ol’ tod you.”

Robin didn’t seem interested in the pats or the insults for long. He sniffed his way around the area, making paw prints in the snow. My guess was he heard my voice and hoped some of the usual scraps could be found too. He gave another yip before he made his way out from under the bench. I didn’t blame him.

We both had other places to be.

Heading towards Georgie and Tylar would’ve been a good idea. Crossing the market space probably would’ve been easier with everyone elsewhere for the day. And, naturally, it would’ve been quite the surprise for them to see me turn up on their doorstep.

If only I knew where their doorstep was.

Georgie mentioned an apartment near the university, but I didn’t know what building let alone an apartment number. Who knew if she and Tylar hadn’t left to visit her family already?

I couldn’t risk it.

I decided to head north, towards the Giantfolk temple. Tylar said they were letting humans hole up in their halls for the winter, after all. Hopefully they’d find me in a few days or weeks. The idea of not seeing Tylar again for a long time hurt. But I couldn’t stay.

It took a bit of effort to climb out of the hole Robin made. When I reached the top of the snow bank, I was surprised at what I saw. Mostly confused, truthfully. The storm had clearly hit, the piles of snow were evidence of that. But the usual walking path and benches looked like the oddest chess board imaginable. Every other bench was covered and piled over like mine had been, while others were mostly clear. The path randomly had clear patches of road among packed snow and ice. A barely made trail zig-zagged through the patchwork snow piles. There must have been at least a few Giantfolk who had the guts to traverse the blizzard’s aftermath.

“HOW IN CADUCEUS’ NAME COULD YOU SCREW UP THIS BADLY, ROGERS?!” a familiar voice bellowed as I slid down to the ground. Coming my way was the park director with Rogers close behind him. It was quite the sight to see them carefully making their way down the trampled trail. “YOU HAD JUST BETTER HOPE NO ONE HAS FALLEN OR FROZEN TO DEATH IN ALL OF THIS!”

“Sir, forgive me, you have to believe me, this could never happen unless-!” Rogers began, stammering out his excuses. He spotted me soon enough, and pointed an accusing finger. “Unless something messed with the crystals! It had to be him, he’s here all the time! Done it to make me look bad, I know it! Nasty little díbeartach shouldn’t be squatting-!”

Something snapped. I wasn’t going to be insulted with Giantfolk slurs, and I wasn’t going to take false accusations.

“OH YEAH, YOU FOUND ME OUT! I DID IT SO I COULD BE BURIED UNDERNEATH THE SNOW AND DIE OF ASPHYXIATION AND HYPOTHERMIA! HOW DID YOU EVER GUESS?! FUCKING MORON.” I yelled at the top of my lungs.

“How dare you-!”

“ENOUGH!” the director interrupted quickly. “Even IF he damaged the crystals, WHICH I DOUBT, it would still fall on you for not casting the proper spells to reinforce them! I had you maintain them all week for this reason! Now go grab a shovel from the equipment shed, and clear this all up the Gan-Bhrí way if you want to keep your job!”

Rogers, thankfully, clammed up and followed the suggestion. I wouldn’t miss him, that was for sure. Maybe in time, he would be a little humbler.

But I doubted it.

“…And where are you off to?” the park director asked. He had noticed my walking away from the bench. “The area should be clear soon enough.”

“Actually, I, um, I think I’m going to find somewhere else to uh…stay. Until the snow melts, anyway.” I found myself replying. The look on his face was…well, it was a surprise. He looked almost crestfallen at the news. It wasn’t something I was expecting from any of the Giantfolk.

“Oh. Will you be back?”

I wasn’t certain why I felt it was important to answer his question. Let alone sincerely.

“Yeah. Yeah, I think I will. I mean, if you don’t mind me coming back, bruv.”

“As long as I’m director, you’ll always be welcome. I do admit, I will miss your songs. Your bench will be waiting for you when you return. Safe travels, lad.”

“Thanks. Happy Yggsmas, bruv.”

It took some time to make it to the park entrance. I stopped to take breaks along the trampled snow path. I managed to catch sight of Robin along the way. He was hopping through the snow, much like when he dove into the snow to free me. Not that he saw it, but I waved my goodbye as he passed. Hopefully he would be here when I came back. Life was going to be a struggle for the both of us. I was lucky that what few Giantfolk I crossed along the way stopped to let me pass or made sure to carefully step over me. It was terrifying, to say the least.

But not as terrifying as reaching the public street.

Flashbacks to that first time came rushing as I reached the curb. Doubts flooded in again as I looked around. There would be immense horses pulling carts or carrying riders. The other side of the pavement felt like a kilometer away just looking at it. The Giant guard standing in the crosswalk didn’t help matters either. She seemed to be directing traffic as best she could while the main road was blocked off. A Yggsmas parade perhaps? It was hard to tell and I wasn’t in the mood for sightseeing. I had a goal in mind. When the light changed, I screwed up all my courage and made a mad dash.

Screaming all the way.

I didn’t even make it half way before I had to stop.

“A bit dramatic there, doona ye think?” the Giant guard asked when I stopped. Her eyes were still on her job as I caught my breath. I waited by her, until she gave the all clear to cross again. As I set off, screaming again, she made one last comment. “…Humans. Pfft.”

One corner down at least.

The pavement was manageable enough. There were Giantfolk out, making their way to wherever they needed to be. I kept to the curbside, just in case. Most of the stores were closed, thankfully. I couldn’t imagine making the trek with a large crowd.

“Oh shit, what’s the spring going to look like coming back?” I mumbled to myself as I reached the next corner. The temple was getting closer in sight, thankfully. The street was a little too busy for my liking this time. So, I did something I never thought I’d do.

I took a chance and asked for Giantfolk help.

“Erm, excuse me, miss?” I called out to the Giant next to me. She was dressed to the nines with leather and spikes. Colored appropriately for the holiday, of course. It took all I had not to swat at the jingle bells hanging off of her boot laces. The over-sized crock pot she carried was sure to have something delicious inside. “Think you can help a fella out?”

“How’s that, m’man?” she chuckled once she caught sight of me.

“I, um…I don’t suppose you’d mind if I crossed the road with you? I don’t think I can make it on my own in time.”

“Doona think I can carry ye an’ me pot at the same time.”

“What if I…what if I rode from down here instead?” I asked, staring at her boots. There were enough belts and buckles on them after all. They had to be good for hand and foot holds, right? I took the chance and climbed onto the side of her boot, swatting a bell in the process. “I’ll hop off as soon as we reach the curb. Sound all right?”

“All right by me, mate. Hang on tight, aye? Here we go!”

She did her best to keep her footfalls slow and steady. The rise and fall of each boot was intense. It was like riding some slapped together carnival ride where you just heard several screws come undone. I was grateful of course, but as soon as we reached the other side I hopped off.

“Thanks again, bruv!” I yelled out, waving a quick goodbye. I took a moment to catch my breath against a lamppost. “Holy shit, I am never doing that again.”

The next corner would be the last one I needed to cross.

The road was busier this time, with carts and wagons and carriages and riders practically filling the street. The temple was a busy place to be, it seemed. It felt more like a taxi stop in front of a train station. Many people were being picked up and dropped off, or directed to park somewhere else. I wasn’t sure if I would make it across by myself again.

“Da, look!” a voice called out from above.

I dreaded to turn my head, but turn it I did. The Giant kid had his eyes on me. Ignoring him wasn’t an option. If I didn’t keep on my toes, I would be grabbed. Kids attempted it before in the park. Why would here be any different?

“Yes kiddo, a human. Leave him be now. We have to cross the street, all right?” the father gently said. He had another child in his arms while the curious boy held onto a loaded basket of goodies with him. Otherwise, I was sure he would’ve just picked the kid up. He tugged the basket, in the hopes of urging the boy to start walking. The kid kept watching me instead.

Inspiration struck.

I swung my guitar from its place and started strumming. When the kid giggled, I made sure his eyes were still on me. I ran a bit ahead, strumming a tune. The kid was more eager to cross the street now, with his father in tow. I almost laughed when the Giant dad mouthed the words “thank you” in the middle of the road. Traffic waited for us, as no one was going to make a parent and their children rush across the road. The father distracted him at the last moment so I could make my “escape”. They were halfway up the temple stairs when I hopped up onto the pavement.

“…Oh shit.”

The stairs.

I hadn’t taken literal, Giant-sized steps into account in my plan.

Aches and pains were already creeping into my legs. A few minutes’ walk to the Giantfolk was hours for me. The idea of climbing each step was exhausting just to think about. Maybe this was doomed for failure after all.

“Taking a rest too, my friend?”

I turned to see an older Giant sitting on the steps. His pipe was filled with something sweet and pleasing and comforting. A prayer rug sat rolled up tight in his lap.

“As-Salaam-Alaikum.” I greeted automatically. Not that I expected him to know the saying. But a part of me wished he did.

“Wa-Alaikum-Salaam.” he responded kindly.

“I…I was just trying to figure out how to take on these steps, bruv.”

“Hmm. They are a worthy opponent indeed. These old bones certainly don’t carry quite like they used to.” he said with a puff of his pipe. He gestured to something behind me. “Though I do believe that was made to help you and yours.”

It looked like a slide running down the stairs. A box was set atop it with a cable attached towards the temple. It certainly looked out of place. Why hadn’t I noticed it before? Maybe because I was more worried about making it here alive.

“Oh. That’s…huh. Do you need any help, br…sir?”

“Probably. But I’ll be fine. I just need a few moments. Don’t you worry about me.”

The box would prove to be more than I expected. On closer inspection, I saw a door cut into each side. There sat a bench within, and small crystal chip within reach of the seat. Once I was in place, I took the chance and touched the crystal. It jerked forward in an instant, and slowly made its way forward and upward. It was the most excruciating rollercoaster I’d ever been on. I tried to concentrate on anywhere but outside the box. An eternity later, it finally reached the top of the “hill” and stopped. I scrambled out and watched as it slowly returned itself to the bottom of the steps.

“Oh dear God, never again.” I said aloud. Once my heart started beating again, I turned toward the temple entrance itself. It was tall, and grand, and looked like some kind of Greek or Roman structure on the outside. What little I could see of the interior reminded me more of the cathedrals from home. Glimpses of reliefs, and statues, and stained glass caught my eye.

Now that I was there…I wasn’t sure what to do.

Maybe this was a bad idea after all.

“Welcome, young man.” a voice called from above. A Giant in monk’s robes was standing nearby. She seemed to be the temple greeter, welcoming the other attendees and offering directions or answers when needed. “Do you need any help?”

“I…um…” I started, not sure what to ask or how to ask it. My brain shorted out, I admit. A step forward activated something beneath my feet. Tiles, recently added, now stood out from the ancient floor. A soft blue glow led into the temple and around a corner. It took a moment to realize it was a path meant for humans hopping off the make-shift tram. I turned my attention back to the monk. “There’s a man down the steps who could use a hand, bruv.”

“So there is. Thank you for pointing him out for me. Why don’t you show yourself in and get warmed up?” she offered, gesturing along the blue glowing tiles. The monk was already making her way down the steps before I could thank her. I was glad to hear her once more before I entered the building. “As-Salaam-Alaikum!”

The inside of the temple was busy and overflowing with Giantfolk. The center of it all seemed to contain colossal statues surrounded by worshippers and piles of gifts. Food and trinkets made in offering? I would have to ask for sure once everything settled down. Maybe tomorrow. For now, I would continue following the path before me. It rounded a corner near the entrance and led to an alcove. I should have been interested in the lights hanging above the area, or the drinking fountain that had tubes and ladders and a platform hanging from its side. The paintings and wall mosaics would have been a sight too.

But I was more stunned by what was set up along the wall instead.

Humans.

There were other humans here too.

Familiar lean-tos and tents and bed rolls lined up next to each other. A couple of people were surrounding a fire nearby. No. not a fire: it was another crystal structure. Giving off light and warmth as they sat on benches made of random Giantfolk detritus, it seemed. Boxes and spools and the like. If I hadn’t felt like some kind of Borrower before, it certainly felt like it now. I caught the eye of someone by the crystal, who nudged another next to them. They all turned to look at me.

I offered an awkward wave. My heart jumped for joy at the sight of them returning the gesture.

“WAAAAASSSSEEEEEEEM!”

The rest of me jumped at the sound of my name.

I had barely turned to see who called out for me when I was tackled and spun in place.

“WASEEM! YER ALL RIGHT!” Tylar shouted as he hugged me. I automatically returned the embrace. We were kissing soon enough, but he managed to insult me with each breath. “Ye stupid MWAH idiot MWAH arsehole MWAH bastard MWAH I was MWAH so worried MWAH about ye!”

“We…thought…blizzard…park…bench…cave-in!” Georgie stated from behind him. She was kneeling on the ground, on the other side of the blue tile path. A full basket sat at her side as she tried to catch her breath. “You were…and then…park director…said…headed north…temple…glad you’re…okay…”

“We ran here as soon as we saw the state of the park. We saw yer bench an’ feared the worst, especially with those fox tracks! Thought that damn Robin did something to ye!”

“Heh. He was the one who got me out, actually. I can tell you the whole story.” I replied. “Thank you both for worrying about me. And…I’m sorry for how I’ve been acting, luv. I was an arsehole and I want to make it up to you in any way I can. Can you ever forgive me?”

“Hmm. Maybe. Yer gonna have to work hard at it though. I am very demandin’, ye know.”

“You’re worth it.” I chuckled. I pointed towards the encampment and the other humans, who seemed both anxious and curious at our reunion. “Wanna help me with the meet and greet and pick out a good spot for my tent?”

“I would be happy to. Ye may wanna offer yer thanks to the gods first, though. Tergaians consider it bad luck not to thank’em fer the Sanctuary they provide.”

“You guys go on…I have to make my offerings too.” Georgie said, finally rested. She grabbed her basket and set off in the other direction, waving one more time.

“Oh, do we…uh…do we need to give something to?” I asked as Tylar grabbed my hand and started to lead the way. His confidence in navigating the Giantfolk crowds was both terrifying and amazing.

“Nah, Tergaians and their gods doona expect it. Still, ye shoodne take the chance. I’ve seen the weirdest shit happen when ye doona pay yer respects.” Tylar replied, leading us towards the closest statue. I couldn’t make out who or what it was supposed to be and craning my neck hurt in the attempt. Tylar pointed towards something attached to the base in front of us. It was a poster -no, a photograph- of the very statue, with a summary of who they were and what they did. It didn’t look professionally done, but it was still made with care. “One time, me an’ mum saw an apple sour right in the hands a’ someone who dinna ask befer takin’ from the pile. Ankou may be the Solemn One but he doesne hesitate to act.”

“So, you know all this stuff by heart already, huh?”

“Well, when ye were born an’ raised in an Ankou temple, ye tend to learn a thing or two about the process. Especially when ye canna escape the bellowin’ lectures of Elder Zachary.”

Tylar was keeping his eyes on the statue infographic when I glanced at him. I admit, my jaw had dropped to the floor at the revelation.

“…I dinna mention it cuz ye seemed really hung up on if I were from Earth or not. I…was scared ye’d hate me if ye knew I’m Tergaian-born…” Tylar stated softly. “I dinna wanna lose ye over it.”

“I’m sorry I made you feel the need to hide it. It was…it was stupid of me to think it was so important. I love you, no matter what.” I replied. “And I want to hear all about it, your life and your parents and even Elder Zachary’s proselytizing.”

“No ye doona. Elder Zach was one Hells uv’a blowhard.” he chuckled, turning to face me. I gave him a quick kiss and squeezed his hand. “Mum was born here too. Dad’s from someplace called California. So…I know of Earth but not as much as I’d like.”

“Well, I don’t know as much as I should about Tergaia so…who do you recommend I thank?”

Tylar really opened up as we toured each statue. He gave his summaries and his reasons for thanking each of them. Ankou, a god of Death, for staying his hand that day. Dao-Ming, a goddess of Luck, for the abundance I seemed to have. Kismet, a goddess of Destiny, and the Queen of the pantheon, for writing me a safe path in her book. There were more, and they each received a word of thanks in the “proper way”, as Tylar called it.

It wasn’t until we reached the final statue, the biggest of them all, in the center of the temple. The others were lined in a circle surrounding it, and had been easier to walk between. We had waited for the crowds to dwindle enough to race towards it. The offering pile was immense compared to the others, and for good reason. The picture didn’t look nearly as intimidating as it did from my angle. The man was dressed in a toga, with odd marks on its cheeks, and plaited hair. This statue was of Caduceus, the king of the Gods, a god of Healing.

Healing.

It was definitely something I had needed.

My heart still ached for home, and for Ma, and for how life would be for me in a world of Giantfolk. But something about last night, whether it was the confession to a stranger, or the dream, or even the trek from today, that helped.

The healing process had begun. No matter how small it seemed.

“I…I think I’ll make an offering to this guy.” I said, taking off my backpack. I began rummaging for something, anything to give in thanks. “What do you recommend, luv?”

“It could be anything, really. Just so long as it’s heartfelt or sincere.”

An idea popped to mind. Maybe it didn’t have to be something physical.

“Um, Caduceus, god of Health and Healing, hear my…prayer. I don’t have much in the way of an offering, but I want to thank you…and the other gods too…for letting me stay here. And for looking out for me today. I think. I mean, I avoided death several times today by mere centimeters, so it had to be by some kind of divine providence. Whether it was God, or you, or the other gods, or just…I dunno, the universe.”

The Giant who was kneeling nearby in his own prayer glanced in my direction.

“It’s a long story, bruv.” I told him, grabbing my guitar once again.

“…Humans.” the Giant muttered, returning to his prayer.

“So, just in case you and yours were looking out for me today, I’d like to play a song. It’s a Christmas song. Christmas is…a long explanation, but trust me: it’s in the spirit of the holiday. It’s…it’s my Ma’s favorite, and I miss her a lot. Hopefully it’s…it’s good enough for you, and for these halls.”

With a deep breath, I started playing the first few chords of the cherished tune.

“The holly green, the ivy green The prettiest picture you've ever seen It's Christmas in Killarney With all of the folks at home

It's nice, ya know, to kiss your beau While cuddlin' under the mistletoe And Santa Claus, ya know of course Is one of the boys from home…”

As I sang, I thought of all the Christmases past. Of Ma belting at the top of her lungs to wake me up. Of presents, and discarded gift wrap piles, of cooking breakfast afterwards. Of other holidays, of birthdays, of the good days, and the bad days, of how much I was going to miss her.

Of how hard it was going to be moving forward.

But forward I would go.

I couldn’t stay in one spot any more. This world was mine now, and I was going to learn whatever I needed to.

Not just to survive.

But to live.

To live a life Ma would be proud of.

“…It's nice, ya know, to kiss your beau While cuddlin' under the mistletoe And Santa Claus, ya know of course Is one of the boys from home

The holly green, the ivy green The prettiest picture you've ever seen I'm handin' you no blarney No matter where you roam It's Christmas in Killarney With all of the folks at home!”

Polite applause was heard as I finished up. It wasn’t a surprise to see Tylar showing his appreciation, but the Giant congregant was unexpected. He left soon enough to be replaced by other Giantfolk. By then, me and Tylar were making our way back to the human alcove. Living with people my size, living among humans was something I had wanted for months. The prospect was terrifying after living in the park. But I wanted to make the effort. I needed to make the effort.

I wanted to be normal again.

And I wanted to be normal with Tylar, no matter how long it took.

“…Luv? Would you like to help me write a letter to the king?”

The End

#tales of far from home #tales of ffh #toffh #far from home #ffh #giant #tiny #fantasy #stories

[ffhseries]

Tossing out old notebooks and I found the very first written notes for FFH2 that I'd apparently forgotten about. This would have been a "barebones plot" notebook with hints to add and all that before I got into the actual writing process. Don't know how I forgot about it, not that it matters now all is said and done.

#ffh2 #ffh:tta #notes #random crap #writing

[ffhseries]

FFH2 Wrap Up/FFH3 Plans

Sorry, I meant to write this out the other day but a million other things got in the way. First and foremost, I'd like to thank each and every person who read and commented on Far from Home: This Time Around. There were a few people waiting for this sequel so I hope it didn't disappoint. It's honestly probably the quickest I've ever gone from handwriting the plot to typing it out to posting it, which, if I may be frank, I hadn't really done before. Writing a full story, especially one of book length, isn't something I'm used to doing. While I usually have the general direction plotted out in my head I usually just write from post to post/chapter to chapter. It's something I should probably do more often from now on. That said, I may not get to FFH: AME for awhile yet. I do want to try and finish another series that has been on the backburner for so long it's a crime (The Oath, which can be read over here: thebrigeedawrites.deviantart.c…) plus I want to try some more One Hit Wonders aka short stories/flash fiction type things to get back into the creative flow. My situation at the moment is tenuous at best and less than ideal, so something as complicated as what I have planned for FFH: AME I'll need time to set up the basics. And unlike FFH2 I have no problem revealing the gimmick of FFH3! See, the big thing (HA PUN) about FFH3 is that it'll be a multi-character time-skip story. Each chapter will feature a different character, both those we've seen or mentioned before and those new to the FFHverse. Bridget and Colm will still pop up but neither will get a chapter from their POV. They had FFH and FFH2 for that, let others have the time to shine. The time period of each chapter will be different as well. Ranging from possibly hundreds of years ago to a century in the future to the present to whatever comes to mind. It's a challenging thing just thinking it, let alone writing it out. With a daunting task like that, it's understandable I'd want to make sure everything's in its place before I get too far with it. I thank everyone in advance for your patience and consideration. Your support has meant the world to me, and there aren't enough words in the known world to express that properly. Thank you, thank you, thank you oh so very much.

#ffh #tta #ame #thanks #appreciation #random crap

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Epilogue

dA link

Epilogue: Life Goes On

“So when do ye think we should ‘nounce our engagement?” “The more you keep asking, the further back I set the date.” “Oh, Annie! Yer just set on bein’ mean now.” “It can wait until I’m properly moved in, at least.” “…Speakin’ a’ which, arne there certain…things ye wanna maybe…keep safe?” “The Fun Box?” “The Fun Box.” “Trust me, all that stuff is safe. And coming with me. Just in case.” “Good tuh know.” “…Jesus Christ, that was too much information and you barely implied anything.” “Oh come on, Runt. It isne all that bad! Most of it is just…pictures.” “Tastefully taken.” “Very well made.” “Perfectly modeled as well.” “Oh aye, they certainly were.” “If you two are going to be like this all the time now, I definitely will move out.” “…What?” “Um, no, I don’t mean leave the house…castle. I just mean like…you know what? Forget I said anything.” “No, it’s okay. Say what you need to, Bridget.” “I wasn’t sure if…or when…I should ask this but…how uh, how out there would it be if um…if I did want to move out? Like…have my own room?” “…Huh.” “I’m not asking for, like, my own damn master bedroom or anything! I’d be cool with a refurbished broom closet! Hell, just…I don’t know, making a soundproof room in that cabinet underneath the window seat would be good too!” “Why soundproof?” “Um…well…if you guys are going to be living together…in the same room…” “Right.” “You know.” “Know what?” “You don’t need someone…you know.” “I don’t get it.” “Hearing things.” “What things?” “…You know what things.” “Private conversations?” “Jokes?” “Tuh-do lists?” “Memories?” “How our days went?” “Grocery lists?” “Gossip?” “Casserole recipes?” “SEX SEX YOU GUYS HAVING SEX GODDAMNIT!” “Ha! I win.” “This time. I’ll get ye next.” “…I changed my mind, I’m moving out completely.” “Heh. It’s alright. It’s a good idea fer a good reason. But I doona think ye’ll do with a broom closet. What if we wanna come in fer a visit? It’d be squished with more’an one Tergaian-sized person there.” “Hmm. I suppose I can get a folding chair in there for you. Maybe.” “Oh, all that an’ more. Yer prob’ly gonna need ‘nuff room fer the proper office furniture.” “Office…what?” “Office furniture. Desk, chairs, pencil holders. Maybe one of those clanking ball things.” “And a plant! Every office needs a plant. It’ll help bring the room together.” “W-why…why would I-?” “Well, besides a proper bedroom, I’m sure the King’s Royal Advisor on Human Affairs needs a proper office tuh.” “The…the Royal…what…?” “I wanted tuh tell ye sooner but after the coronation an’ the massive press storm well…it kinda got ‘way from me.” “Bridget? Are you alright?” “I…I can’t…I don’t…” “Doona what?” “I DON’T KNOW POLITICS! Let alone this place’s politics!” “All the better! Ye woona be tainted by ‘pinions ‘sides yer own.” “I have exactly dick experience in public affairs.” “So did I, once.” “Or in running an office.” “Nor I, once.” “What if I fuck up royally?” “Heh. I’ve that fear now tuh, ye know.” “Oh goddamn the pun. What makes you think I want to do this?” “‘Cuz I like tuh think I know ye well ‘nuff by now.” “What makes you think I CAN do this?” “‘Cuz there’s no one I trust more tuh give me the truth ‘bout the Human condition or what needs tuh be done. Yer…yer experiencin’ alla it first-hand. I doubt anyone else would give it tuh me straight when I needed it.” “…” “…” “Sigh. I have to warn you, my résumé is pretty anemic and you probably won’t be able to contact any of my references.” “Good thing ye made a great first impression on this interview then.” “Right. Okay. So…um…when do I start?” “Unofficially, ye already have as far as I’m concerned. Officially, though? Not any time soon, I’m ‘fraid.” “Why the Hells not?” “‘There’s still a lot I need tuh set up an’ get under way, Annie. Infrastructure, economy, integratin’ currency, Hells just getting’ basic rights ‘proved…there’s no viable way tuh put Bridget on payroll without it bein’ seen as some sorta vanity stunt or ‘tempt at embezzlin’.” “…I’d get paid?” “Aye, a’ course! Job’s a job, right?” “Well, it sounds a step up from Court Jester at least.”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #epilogue

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 21

dA link

Chapter 21: The First King

The morning was a rush. I’d barely gotten out of the shower when I was ambushed by a pair of tailors and a hairdresser. Last minute fittings were needed, mostly at Cassidy’s behest. A new kilt and sporra were provided. The new jacket needed a few alterations though. I stood in front of their mirrors while the tailors measured and sewed. The hairdresser attempted to fix the mess that was my hair. He tried to slick back my bangs, but I wasn’t having it. The braid and new hair ribbon would be fine enough for me. The only relief was knowing I wasn’t alone. “Good morn-OH!” Annie began, trying to sneak in. Another team rushed her into the room and got to work. “I didn’t think I’d need all the fuss, Colm.” “Nor I, Annie. It’s good tuh see ye.” I replied with a quick kiss. I tried to ignore the photographer pacing the room. “How was last night?” “Let’s just say the potion and tea helped. A lot. Ended up barely sleeping thanks to Audrey.” “E’erythin’ alright? What happened?” “I…think it’s best we talk about it later. In private. I’m alright otherwise, really, it just gave me a lot to think about.” “Oh aye, ‘cuz that doesne make it sound worse’an-!” “Good mor-HOLY CRAP!” I turned towards Bridget, who’d just stepped out of her bathroom. As did everyone else. “Uh, sorry, just…didn’t expect a full room.” she stated, heading for the window seat to wait. With so many people around, it didn’t surprise me if she didn’t want to be underfoot. Literally and figuratively. She’d barely reached the stairs before someone approached her. “Miss Bridget?” the woman asked on bended knee. Annie and I exchanged glances and waited to see what would happen. I think we both were expecting the worst. “Uh…yes?” Bridget asked, glancing my way as well. Without a doubt she was on edge. “I’ve your outfit here, Miss.” “Um, I already have-!” “Miss Gabon insisted. Her exact words were: ‘there’s no way anyone is wearing anything off the rack for a coronation’.” “Oh. Huh…um, well, can’t disappoint Cassidy I suppose. Thanks.” “You’re welcome, Miss. I’ll be right back to do your hair as well.” “My what?” “Erm, I don’t suppose anyone knows where I can find a ‘Kirby Dawes’ or ‘Furgus’?” the woman asked once she got up. “Take a left out me door, ye’ll find Kirby at the end a’ the hall with me sister Molly. Take a right an’ ye’ll find Furgus with me brother Liam.” I informed her. “Unless Furgus is runnin’ ‘round like he usually is!” As if on cue, the door nudged itself open. Furgus had grown quickly in just a few months. As expected from a Fathish Wolfhound. Thankfully, his temperament stayed the same. He slowly paced the room and sniffed people before sitting down in the sunlight. Furgus had gotten into the habit of greeting as many people as he could as a morning routine. Usually ending with Bridget…right outside her bathroom. “I hope no one’s ‘lergic.” I said. “We can kick’im out if ye are.” When no one spoke up and kept working, the woman pat the happy pup. She changed his collar and added a special cloak to his back. The Arcadi coat of arms was embroidered on both sides. “Heh. Guess e’eryone has tuh look their best tuhday, huh?” “Of course they do!” Cassidy added as she entered the room. Her own dress was simple, but colorful. It suited her better than she probably knew. “It’s a big day for everyone, big or small!” “Were these last minute ideas or…?” “Let’s just say some people weren’t taken into consideration in the original plans.” “Speak a’ the Dæmon!” I said once I noticed Bridget push past her curtains. The new dress was an exquisite shade of gold. “Lookin’ good there, Runt!” “Feeling good, Scruffy! This dress is lighter than it looks. It even does the Swoosh!” “The ‘Swoosh’?” Bridget twirled in place, making sure the skirt flittered just right in the sunlight. A few gasps could be heard when she was done. “The Swoosh”. Bridget said simply. “A good Swoosh is hard to come by. You did a great job Cassidy!” Annie said before she did her own swirl. Gasps all around once more. “I take that back. An amazing job.” “…I’m half tempted tuh see if me kilt does the Swoosh now tuh.” Cassidy giggled nervously as the compliments piled on from all around. She almost dropped her clipboard trying to hide behind it. “I-if everyone is ready, we can start heading out.” she said once she got her composure again. It couldn’t have been better timed. As soon as we stepped out of my room, so did my family. Molly, Hogan, and Kirby from one end, Liam, Glori, and the kids from the other. Furgus plodded over to Elias, Elma, and Ellie once he squeezed past us. “It isne tuh late. ‘King Liam’ or ‘Queen Molly’ have nice rings tuh’em, ye know.” I quipped when we were all close enough. We all laughed, but I swore I could see it in their eyes: they still had faith in me. It felt foolish. The foyer should have been nearly empty. Instead, it was almost full to bursting with the house staff and their families. There were cheers as we made our way down. I could have sworn there were tears in Tim and Mr. Livingston’s eyes when they greeted us at the bottom. “Ye ready fer tuhday, Tim?” I asked, shaking his hand. “Wouldn’t be a good Court Magician if I wasn’t.” he replied with a smile. “I wanna thank each an’ e’ery one a’ ye.” I said to the waiting staff. “I ‘preciate yer hard work an’ long service more’an I can e’er say. E’en more so fer those who have tuh work tuhnight. Gods Love, there arne ‘nuff words.” “Save’em fer the crowd, M’lord!” someone shouted. It got a laugh from everyone. We all needed it, I think. Some more than others. We were split up by carriage. Molly, Hogan, and Kirby would be the first ones out. Liam and his family would be next. Annie, Bridget, and I would bring up the rear. The carriages were open so the crowds could see us, and we the crowds. The Arcadian Guard would be escorting us on horseback and on foot. I watched as Dorian mounted his saddled lion to lead the procession. All the horses and lions were dressed up for the day as well. Vaughan and Angus were no different. The decorative harnesses and plumes suited their golden manes. The pair huffed and puffed theirs purrs as I gave them loving pats. Angus was excited to be part of something so grand, while Vaughan managed to keep his usual composure. I took the time to feel the scars on Vaughan’s face. Healed over and safe to touch, they were still noticeable even months later. Cassidy almost replaced the old lion because of them. But I’d insisted he stay. Vaughan helped save Bridget’s life that night. And mine. He took on a Greater Wyvern without hesitation. He earned this spot. The ride through the city was an experience I’d never forget. There were dissenters to be seen and heard, without a doubt, but they were eclipsed by cheers and well wishes. Whether those were genuine or not, I couldn’t tell. For all I knew, they were just being swept up in the excitement. It took everything I had not to cry in joy anyway. We arrived at the temple steps before I knew it. The Arcadian Temple wasn’t the first choice to hold the ceremony. Dún Meath had been heavily suggested at first. More space, far more grand in comparison. Again, I’d insisted. The Arcadian Temple was the first building Maureen herself decreed be built. It inspired her to build a city, a nation, in its spot. Magistrates from all over Fathach lined the stairs. Hand in hand with Annie, Bridget on her shoulder, we ascended the steps. Liam and Molly were waiting at the top. I turned, bowing and waving to all who stood below. They returned the gesture before following us inside. Seats and benches now filled the temple space. Family, foreign dignitaries, and the like filled the building. There would be hours of small talk and polite discussions to be had with them. Annie and I parted ways just before we reached the altar. She was seated with my family, just a few meters away. It felt like I was waiting to perform on stage for the largest audience ever. I tried to keep my stage fright at bay. Caledonia was dressed in her robes of ceremony, including the ostentatious hat. She stood at attention in front of the statue of Caduceus. His carven smile looked as enigmatic as ever. Was He smiling in approval? Or was He waiting to strike me down? I stood in reverence hoping for the best. The crowded hall settled down at the crack of Caledonia’s bata siúil. “Attend me, you, in this hallowed hall!” she began, her voice strong and booming. “Attend and bear witness! This day, an oath is taken! This day, a promise is made! This day, a leader is appointed! Step forward, they who would accept this honor!” I forced myself to move. The enormity of it all was beginning to overwhelm me. Having so many eyes watching my steps wasn’t making it any easier. “Who stands before us today?” Caledonia asked once we made eye contact. “Lord Colm Matthew Alexander Brian Arcadi, yer grace.” I answered loudly and steadily. If I’d squeaked, I would never have lived it down. “Are you willing to take the oath, M’lord?” No. I thought. “I am, yer grace.” I couldn’t afford the hesitation. Fathach couldn’t afford it. “Do you swear to be faithful to all of Fathach, as all of Fathach shall be unto you?” “I will, yer grace.” “Let this ring be worn as proof of your faithfulness and love.” Caledonia stated as a pillow was brought forth. The ring was set with precious gems and crafted into the Arcadi coat of arms: the Claddaugh. Hands offered in friendship, a heart full of love, and a crown of loyalty. These were the principles that helped establish Fathach. “Do you swear to fight for all of Fathach, to bring justice swift and true, as all of Fathach would fight for you?” “I will, yer grace.” “Let this sword be worn as proof you are ready to defend and fight at all costs.” The belt was leather, its hilt and sheath bejeweled. The sword itself made of the strongest steel and finest gold. “Do you swear to guide Fathach, in all its glory and strife, as Fathach would guide you?” “I will, yer grace.” “Let this scepter be your proof. Proof of authority, and aid to guide those who would follow.” The golden staff was about a head shorter than me. It was biting cold at first but warmed the longer I held it. An intricate Claddaugh at the top made me wonder if it would work as a weapon as well. “Do you swear to follow the word of the Gods, to show compassion and wisdom, as They expect of all Their followers?” “I will, yer grace.” “Let this mantle be worn as proof. May the Gods’ compassion and wisdom cover you and shelter you at all times.” I knelt as the blood red cloak was draped upon my back. The clasp was gold and the trim white fur. It was soft and warm, and thicker than expected. I stayed kneeling as the big moment came. “Do you swear with faith and love, with justice, with guidance, with compassion and wisdom, with all these and more, to rule with clear mind and heart, for the rest of your days?” There was time enough for one last deep breath. There’s still time enough to say no. “I will, yer grace.” Coward. “Let this crown be worn as proof. Proof of your status, proof of your authority, and most of all, as proof of the responsibility you hold most dear.” I closed my eyes as it was set upon my head. There had been a fear it would be too small. Or too big. Or lightning would strike when it touched my brow. There was a relief to feel that weight. “Rise now, Lord Colm Matthew Alexander Brian Arcadi. First of his name, first of his title, King of all Fathach!” The applause was instantaneous. The cheers deafening. “ALL HAIL KING COLM! LONG LIVE THE KING! LONG LIVE THE KING!" I made my bows. To my family, to the magistrates, to the diplomats. And, surprisingly, to the few monarchs that attended. King Gerwulf and his family were present. Beside them sat the Empress Sameeksha, Samrãjñi of Visdia, and her husband. It was an esteemed honor to have them there: she was expecting her third child any day now. The true surprise was seeing Queen Letitia. The Queen of Boudan came after all. Along with her husband and their only child, Princess Marjorie. There was a moment, the longest moment, where we locked eyes. Both afraid to move. No, not afraid. Too proud. Fathach and Boudan had a long, uneasy history. Fathach was born from a need to escape Boudish rule. We fought, we warred, and Fathach won its independence, its right to stand as a nation. Boudan had been nothing if not bitter ever since. But that pride needed to be set aside. For Fathach. Always for Fathach. I bowed. And hid my grin when the trio bowed in return. Last but not least, Caledonia received her bow. The cheers and confetti, the firecrackers and flowers, were almost too much to bear during the return procession. Our carriage led the way this time. Annie, Bridget, and I were waiting as everyone arrived. The press took their pictures and made their reports as the rest of the guests arrived. I caught sight of a familiar black braid and purple vest among their numbers. The house staff were lined up and waiting alongside the mansion. When everyone was finally gathered, I raised my hand. The Master Magicians and Architects made themselves ready. With a drop of my hand, the world changed. The entirety of the Arcadi Mansion transformed as we watched. The piles of supplies changed before our eyes. Stone replaced wood. Windows stretched or shrank or disappeared altogether. A balcony emerged above the new front doors. The structure grew taller and wider before the end. The effect couldn’t have lasted longer than a minute but the result drew thunderous applause. I turned to the crowd once the excitement died down. “I welcome ye, one an’ all, tuh Castle Arcadi!” I stated, loud and booming. Applause once again. “I’d be honored if ye’d please join me in Crown Hall.” Annie and I led the way. The staff and their families were quick to find their way in, sliding off to the side and back to their duties. The foyer was larger but somehow still felt the same. The staircases had moved, each on the side of grand doors waiting for us. I waved off the guards who attempted to open them for me. There was a certain exhilaration just touching the ornate handles. Even more so when I pushed the doors open. Crown Hall was more than I’d expected. Larger, brighter, and more…well, more everything compared to its sister in Castle Scáth. With the amount of space it took up, it would host not only Grievance Day, but any party or social function we’d have in the future. The sight of it all took my breath away. “Holy Shit!” Bridget said as we walked in. “Coodne’ve said it better meself.” I chuckled. I chose to welcome everyone as they passed, offering nods and handshakes before they took their seats. The ushers did their best to discourage this, leading people away when they could. Especially when a line started forming just to shake my hand. “You needn’t be here, M’lord.” Mr. Livingston whispered as he sidled up beside us. He was right, of course. It wasn’t necessary. In truth, I wasn’t ready to take my seat. I wasn’t ready to becomfortable sitting on a grand throne, overlooking the hall as everyone had their attention on me. Least of all, I wasn’t ready to make my first speech as King. I think Mr. Livingston knew it too. “Maybe not but it only seems proper, Mr. Livingston.” I replied. “An’ what did I tell ye ‘bout the ‘M’lord’ a decade ‘go?” “With all due respect, you’re a king now.” “An’ with all due respect, I’m still Colm, arne I?” “…” “…” “…As you wish, sir.” “Thank ye, James.” Cassidy was speaking with the technicians when I looked up. They had finished setting up the podium and equipment. The testing was finished. With their approval met, it was time. I was ready to run. Until I felt her hand slip into mine. “You’re going to be great.” Annie whispered as we made our way to the -Gods help me- throne. Once there, she gave my hand another squeeze and my cheek a quick kiss. “Good luck, Colm.” “You got this, dude!” Bridget said, before both headed towards the front row. Bridget, Kirby, and the Arcadian Human Guard had a special table reserved for them, with seats their own size. She gave an enthusiastic thumbs up before turning to the others around her. Annie stayed close to the table after setting her down. Liam, Molly, and their families sat on either side. Dorian stood with his wife Lorelei, and their children. Caledonia was making chit chat with the monarchs beside her. I was surrounded. The hall was filled, quiet and waiting with bated breath once I reached the podium. I checked for the nearest exits. Everyone took their seat when I gave a nod. The sound of hundreds of chairs nearly broke my nerves. I’d given speeches over the wireless before, been on countless interviews. It took time and practice to get accustomed to the pressure. This shouldn’t have been any different. But it was. Today was life-changing. Historical. The start and end of an era. “Befer I begin, I’d like tuh thank e’eryone here. I ‘preciate an’ am grateful fer yer presence. The reception will begin properly after me speech. I also wanna thank e’eryone in advance fer yer patience an’ consideration as I speak.” I began, carefully extracting my speech from my jacket. The notes were handwritten and barely legible. I refused to let anyone read them over. If I didn’t say what I needed to in my way, I was sure I’d regret it in the end. “An’ if need be, any a’ the numerous ushers can help ye tuh the nearest lil’ king’s room.” The slight rise in polite laughter was the best I could have hoped for. Cassidy, catching my eye, tapped her wrist. When I nodded, she gave a thumb’s up and a smile. She stood beside the broadcaster and kept an eye on the equipment. My speech was going to be simultaneously recorded as it was being broadcasted. For posterity’s sake, naturally. The light on the podium began to glow. Three red flashes before it held steady. I was live on the air. Gods give me strength. “Hullo an’ good afternoon, me distinguished guests. Yer royal majesties, members a’ the High Council, foreign an’ domestic dignitaries, ladies an’ gentlemen a’ the press, an’ most importantly, tuh alla Fathach herself: I bid ye welcome.” I began, keeping my eyes on the words before me. If I actually looked out into the crowd, I’d freeze up. I knew I would. Pressing on was all I had. “I’d like tuh begin by reiteratin’ a few truths I have always held dear. Truths I have held dear befer an’ durin’ me time as yer High Lord, an’ will continue tuh hold dear as yer King.” It wouldn’t be a lie. Though I’m sure it would be thrown into question anyway. “I have ne’er seen meself as better’an anyone else. Nor have I seen meself as below anyone. I have always considered meself as yer equal.” Not entirely a lie. There were plenty of people I saw as better than me. Saw myself as scum at times. But they didn’t need to know that. “Whate’er power, privilege, or influence I had, I use in the pursuit a’ Fathach’s best interests. All of Fathach has held me accountable fer the last 10 years. I am accountable tuh alla Fathach. It is yer right an’ me responsibility tuh do so. Should ye e’er believe I am unfit fer this office, I will step down an’ another shall take me place. I only ask that ye have faith in what I say, fer I have the utmost faith in alla Fathach an’er peoples.” It was a lot to expect of them. I knew that. I wasn’t even sure I’d be alive by day’s end. “Secondly, I’d like tuh clear up some confusion. Fathach has ‘dopted a monarchy. This is true. The rules a’ succession, howe’er, remain as they have always been. A rulin’ Arcadi may choose their successor from within their immediate family or ‘mong their extended blood relations. No one family line may rule fer longer’an 5 consecutive generations. Titles have changed ‘round, but the policies remain fairly unchanged. High Lord or King, High Lady or Queen, doesne rule from on high. The High Council is still tuh be consulted on certain matters. The King or Queen holds authority, has a status. They doona an’ canna hold absolute power. They are not ‘lone in rulin’.” Gods help me if I ever had to do this alone. “Lastly, I’d like tuh answer a question that has been asked a’ me the last few months. Sev’ral times a’ day, in some cases. ‘How would High Lady Maureen Arcadi react tuh a Fathish monarchy?’ The truth is…the truth is I dunno how she’d feel. We can ne’er truly know. The best we can do is take an educated guess. There would surely be a storm a’ swears an’ insults if she were given the news. Not one fer subtlety, that Maureen.” A few chuckles from the crowd, but nothing more. I half-expected some kind of angry noise from Queen Letitia. “Howe’er, I believe she’d ‘prove. Begrudgin’ly, a’ course. Fathach has come farther’an she prob’ly coulda imagined. She faked her death, destroyed’er beloved ship, all fer the sake uv’er crew. They were guaranteed safety here while a nation was built. They fought tuh protect it. They fought tuh preserve it. An’ their descendants fought for its independence. Fathach has been a recognized, independent nation fer o’er a hundred years now. Fathach is safe. Fathach is whole. Maureen would be proud uv’our progress.” Deep breath, Colm. You’re almost done. “Maureen knew the importance a’ teamwork, a’ sacrifice. The Golden Horizon was burned an’ sunk tuh give’er crew a chance. Fathach ‘dopted a monarchy tuh prove itself tuh the Alliance a’ Nations. Fer the good uv’er crew, fer the good a’ the nation, we made difficult decisions. This, Maureen would empathize with, at the very least.” Time for the big finish. “If there is anythin’ I believe Maureen would dis’prove a’, without hesitation, is how we treat each other. Fathach was founded tuh give the Golden Horizon crew a new life. A second chance. A second chance fer e’eryone. From allwalks a’ life.” Keep going. “Maureen’s crew came from all o’er. From Boudan, Birrimania, Visdia, Jötursk, and Reusia. There were Master Magicians ‘longside Gan-Bhrí. Vigiliants, monotheists, and atheists. Clerics an’ thieves. Sailors turned pirate fer profit. Farmers turned sailor fer adventure. Run’ways an’ merchants. Fathach is diverse tuhday thanks tuh this crew. We do’em a disservice by alienatin’ their descendants or those who…who ‘rive unexpectedly, or those who ‘rive with a purpose. Fathach has been on its own fer tuh long. We need tuh open our minds, an’ our hearts, tuh those we see as different from us. I was recently reminded uv’a passage from the Vigilant Tome: ‘if we canna help the least uv’us, we doona deserve the best the Heavens have tuh offer’. It’s as true now as it’s e’er been.” This was it. You’re nearly there. “E’eryone in Fathach has a right tuh live their lives tuh the fullest. Tuh the best a’ their ‘bility. Tuh feel like a part a’ the community, a part a’ the nation. Whether they are a born citizen, or naturalized, or on their way tuh becomin’ one. They should have the same opportunities tuh succeed…no matter their race. No matter their creed. No matter their magical skill. No matter their station. No matter their religion.” Gods help you, say it. “An’…no matter their size.” The gasps rose in an instant. Like I suspected they would. A small pebble could cause big waves, after all. And after a boulder like that, what else would I have expected? My heart pounded as the crowd grew louder. My stomach twisted in knots. I needed to press on. Above the murmurs and whispers. “May the Gods bless an’ keep us all.” The light died. I was off the air. But I wasn’t out of the spotlight. I tried to focus on breathing, to ignore the sounds around me. Then it happened, from the corner of my eye. A small movement of gold from somewhere nearby. I turned, expecting a ribbon or balloon or some random object. Instead, there she was. Bridget. She was the first to stand, the first to clap. Kirby followed close behind. As did the Human Guards. And Annie. Caledonia. My family, friends, and eventually the rest of the crowded hall. It was mostly polite applause. I knew it. I bowed anyway. And calmly walked out the nearest door. Only to sprint towards the closest toilet. I’d barely made it in time. My stomach was completely empty soon enough. Reflex made me keep trying anyway. I was sweating and tired before the end. I almost didn’t hear the knock on the door. “I…I’m…” I tried to shout, only to start dry heaving again. The door opened and shut quickly behind me. I nearly jumped when a hand started rubbing my back. “Who-?!” “Just me.” Annie said soothingly. “Feeling better?” “How’d ye…?” “Because you did the same thing after your inaugural speech. And your first Yggsmas Day speech. And…and aftertheir eulogies…” I nodded. I knew who “they” were. Mum and Dad. They’d all been stressful events. At some point, I’d gotten used to them. But sometimes…sometimes I had to lose it. “Aye. Ne’er could…could handle the big stuff at times…” I eventually said. A seat on the floor was good enough for me. Annie joined me after carefully shifting her skirts. “…I just put a target on me back, dinna I?” Annie didn’t say anything. She simply leaned in closer, her head on my shoulder. I held her hand as I returned the nuzzle. “I just wanna try an’ do the right thing. Make up fer me mistakes. Maybe I’ll be lucky an’ they’ll just vote me outta office…throne…whiche’er. I honestly woodne mind if that was the case. Pretty sure I can find a job somewhere. Heh. Doona s’pose the Inn is hirin’, is it?” I was hoping for a chuckle. From either of us. My timing was more terrible than I thought. “But ‘nuff ‘bout me. Dinna ye have somethin’ ye wanted tuh talk ‘bout?” “Not sure if this is the right time, Colm…” Annie said, snuggling tighter. “It’s private. It’s later. An’ I’m pretty sure we woona be disturbed just yet.” I reassured her. “But we can just sit here if’n ye want.” It really was oddly comforting. The solitude of the bathroom was heavenly compared to the hustle and bustle the day already provided. And was sure to provide afterwards. I could have sat there for hours with Annie. Or at least until one of us needed the toilet again. Or Cassidy came looking for me. Or an assassin looking for an easy-!” “…Audrey wants to take over the Inn.” “What? Why?” “Because she thinks my heart’s not in it anymore.” “I doona…ye’ve been wantin’ tuh run the Inn fer as long as I’ve known ye. Ye were so damn happy the day yer parents signed e’erythin’ o’er. Why does she think ye’d give it up?” One look spoke a thousand words. “…Oh.” “When…when you announced the monarchy shift, and after your coma…I started wondering about…about so manystupid things. Would we see even less of each other? How long between date nights? Weeks? Months? Would I get even more hate mail from jealous strangers? Would I have time to sneak out to a bloody castle? Was there going to be less business now or more? Would this…was this…was this worth it anymore?” “Annie, that isne stupid tuh think ‘bout an’ ye know it.” “Still feels like it. And…and I wasn’t sure what I wanted anymore. Not until…the explosion. The roof. On the Inn’sroof. I just…I need a break. To get away.” So many thoughts. So many things I wanted to tell her. To plead with her. To argue. To…to… “I…I only e’er wanna see ye happy, Annie.” I said slowly. It broke my heart to say it. But this wasn’t about me. This was for her. “If anyone deserves it, ye do.” “Oh Colm…I am happy. I love working. I love the Inn. Hells, there’s time now to get back to my photography. Maybe.” There was a quiet moment as Annie squeezed me tighter. I did the same. It might be the last time. I wanted to savor it. “Colm, I’ve a favor to ask.” she whispered. “Hmm?” Annie reached up and held my face. Her hands were soft and warm. Gentle. I leaned into them. I’d steal the sun for her if she asked. “Will you marry me?” “…what?” “I still love my job, Colm. Always will. But I love you too.” Annie explained. “And I’m tired of being apart. Tired more of being the third or fourth in line to know when something’s happened to you. Good or bad.” “Er, well, that’s kinda me fault at times…” “Yes. Yes it is. But maybe a wife will make you think twice about that.” Something warm was welling up within me. I wanted to scream my answer, to run through the halls shouting the good news. I was ready to answer. Being with Annie would make me the happiest I’d ever been. Until it hit me all at once. You don’t deserve to be happy. Said it yourself. This isn’t real. It can’t be. Not if she knows the truth. “W-wait. Annie there’s…there’s somethin’ ‘bout me I need tuh tell ye…” There was a part of me that wanted her to run. To leave and never come back so I’d never have to explain. Not to her, not to anyone. Not to me. I didn’t want the problem made real, made permanent by saying it aloud. But Annie deserved to know what she was getting in to. “I doona…I havne…I havne been…been right. In me…in me head. Me heart. I dunno how tuh…tuh ‘splain it properly.” I said, shaking and stuttering all the while. “Some…some days, I’ll be…fine. E’en happy. It’ll feel like…like I’m swimmin’ in clear water. But then…somethin’’ll happen an’…an’…an’ suddenly I’m treadin’ water or swimmin’ through sand…all these terrible thoughts come in. They…they remind me I’m not…not…that I’m a monster. That I doona…that…an’ some days it’s like I’m barely keepin’ me head ‘bove the water. Like I’m fightin’ ‘gainst mud…I doona wanna leave the house. Or me room. Or e’en me own bed. An’ those times…those are the times when I dunno if it’s worth tryin’ tuh keep meself from drownin’…if lettin’ meself sink woodne be better…” Deep breaths were needed to stop dry heaving again. To stop the tears from coming. To keep going. “It hasne been tuh bad the last few months, but e’ery time I say that…it…it has a way a’ just…just…I love ye Annie, I do. I truly, truly do. But…but I doona want ye tuh be stuck with…with whate’er this is goin’ on inside a’ me. Ye…ye doona need that burden…” No one would have blamed Annie for leaving. Not after all that. Gods Above, why did I tell her? She didn’t need to know how broken I was. “You don’t deserve that burden either.” Annie said quietly. It was enough to make me cry. “I want to be there, Colm Arcadi. For your good days and your bad days. You’d be there for me. You have been there. Let me be there for you.” “This isne yer mess tuh fix…doona think ye have tuh.” “I love you, Colm. I want to help any way I can.” “I love ye tuh, Annie.” I leaned in for a kiss. She pulled away. “Oh, Colm, no. Not with sick on your breath.” We both laughed. We needed it. It felt great. Refreshing. I felt light as a feather as the doubts receded. If only for the moment. knock knock knock “Colm, you alright?” Cassidy asked from the other side of the door. “Everyone’s, er, waiting.” “…Are you alright?” Annie asked as we fixed our clothes. “Aye, believe so.” I replied after an intense gargle. “Canna get any worse than admittin’ alla that.” “You ready to greet your loyal subjects, My King?” I looked into her eyes. Her beautiful, hopeful, confident eyes. And saw myself reflected in them. Maybe that would be enough. Enough strength to face the future. Enough to be by her side. “As ready as I’ll e’er be, Me Queen.”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 21

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 20

dA link

Chapter 20: New Offers, Old Pains

The day before the coronation would be a long and exhausting one. I’d barely gotten my first cup of coffee and things were already piling up. “First things first, the revised final plans for the mansion.” Cassidy said as she laid the blueprints on my desk. They were hard to read at first. It took a moment to realize how everything would be moved around again. It was Cassidy’s idea to rework the plans: she feared what Lydia might have said or would say about the inner workings of the new castle. “They’ll need your final thoughts and approval. Erm, again.” It had been the High Council’s idea. New place to go with the new names. At first, they merely suggested a Glamour. A superficial covering to match the superficial changes. I’d been all for it until Bridget spoke up. “Why not make it the real deal?” she’d asked innocently enough. “Heh. Can ye imagine the time needed tuh construct a new castle after demolishin’ a historical landmark like the mansion?” I’d asked in return. The deadline seemed so far ahead while we were at Auntie Mel’s house. Truthfully, I hadn’t been as scared of it while I was there. Maybe because I was trying so hard to ignore it. Maybe because of all the people to talk it over with, Bridget didn’t seem as…savvy about the implications. “I don’t mean demolish, I mean…look, I’m still trying to wrap my head around how Magic works here so correct me if I’m wrong about this, okay?” “I’ll do me best.” “What I mean is, why not, uh, transplant Castle Scáth to where the mansion is, and vice versa? Then the mansion can be like the family summer home or something.” “I dunno…” “Oh! No, wait, even better! Why not just Transfigure or transmute the mansion? Swap out the wood and siding for stone and masonry and all that crap?” “That’s not entirely impossible.” Auntie Mel cut in before I could. It was a genuine surprise to see her poolside. Even more so at the thought of Imelda agreeing to the idea. “Might have to move a few rooms around, maybe even add some. The interior wouldn’t have to be changed as much as the outside. Stone walls to protect a modern interior. Hmmm…there’s something poetic about that.” “Aye, but do ye think it’s necessary? I doubt the rest a’ the Council would-!” “I’ll bring it up next we meet. We could even start looking for the needed Master Magicians and architects before then!” And with that, it was out of my hands. I’d tried to grumble about the cost, but the Council found the funds and the team. It was decided for me. Again. “Least it’ll still be called Castle Arcadi…” I mumbled as I looked everything over. “Er, I doona s’pose there are…ah…any secret rooms in’ere?” “There are 3 different safe rooms, marked by the stars. Each one will require a password to enter and seal.” “Alright that should be good ‘nuff. Fer now. If we needed tuh change anythin’ later…?” “The Master Constructers are under contract for a minimum of 10 years. They’ll be on call if need be.” “Good tuh know. Sigh. Is there any way we can stop callin’ it the throne room?” “But…that’s where the throne will be. It’s where Grievance Day will be held from now on. It makes sense.” “Aye, but so would callin’ it ‘Crown Hall’ since that’s where the crown’ll be!” “HA! Good one!” Cassidy giggled. It took her a moment to compose herself. She explained once she saw my confusion. “Sorry, that was just a good pun.” “What pu-OH GODS DAMNIT. Crown Hall, Town Hall, I get it.” It took only one quick glance at each other. “Crown Hall it is.” we confirmed in unison. “Alright, I think I’m ready to start.” I said as the blueprints were rolled up and sealed away. I kept my list of appointments on hand to check off names. And prepare myself for the worst. The first hour was spent accepting resignations. Most were resigning in protest to the changes. Trying to tell me they didn’t believe I was doing the right thing. Like I hadn’t already had relations coming out of the woodwork to say the same thing. Like I didn’t already have those same doubts hounding my thoughts for years. Some, however, were resigning for the usual reasons. They’d found another job, changing careers, or going back to school. “We’ve actually decided to move out of the city and into the country, M’lord.” Kateri, a financial clerk, explained as she handed over her letter. “My wife and I think a little peace and quiet will do the baby some good.” “Oh? Congratulations! I dinna know ye an’ Monique were expectin’!” I said, offering a smile. It was good news to hear. Her blush made it worth it. “We only got the news a few days ago. I’m ah…a little surprised you remember her, M’lord…” “A’ course, she’s a baker, right? Made those, ah, lil’ fudge swirly things fer Cassidy’s birthday. I swear she could start a business on those ‘lone!” “That’s the rest of the plan, actually. Monique’s going to take over her uncle’s bakery in West Clearton, outside of Felbarrow. Thank you for understanding, M’lord.” “It’ll be hard tuh see ye go, but if it makes ye happy so be it. I wish ye the best a’ luck. Ye have a place here if ye e’er need it. I’ll be sure tuh visit someday, promise. Those swirly things were bloody fantastic!” I made sure to mark her name with a star as I checked it off my list. It would be my personal way of knowing who was leaving in good standing and who wasn’t. The way a person left a job was more telling than their work record could ever be. The bits of levity and genuine sincerity helped get through the rest of the resignations. I’d barely the energy or resolve when the interviews started. Dorian arrived on time, of course, with Kenzie on his shoulder. I’d made sure there was a chair and end table waiting at his size. As usual, I had to tell Dorian to sit once he got closer. I loved the man like a brother, but the Gods forbid he should take the initiative to be comfortable. Kenzie had to be asked the same. The facial scars weren’t the only thing they had in common. “Is this something I should be worried about, M’lord?” Dorian asked right out of the gate. “Maybe, maybe not. But either way, ye can drop the ‘M’lord’s’.” I said with a huff. “An’ that includes ye tuh, Private.” “Yes’sir.” they both said at once. I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes or grumbling. It was probably the best I was going to get from them. “First an’ fermost, I wanna congratulate ye both on jobs well done. Fer the other night, an’ ‘cordin’ tuh these reports, the last few months. It’s clear yer Human Integration Initiative has worked wonders. Ye an’ yer teams will be gettin’ commendations.” “Thank you, M’…sir.” Kenzie said. Dorian nodded his gratitude instead. I could see the beginnings of a grin he was desperately trying to hide. “An’ promotions tuh go ‘round as well, Cap’n McKenzie. The rest a’ yer team will be promoted tuh Lieutenant an’ Second Lieutenant at yer discretion.” “Ye…yes…yes’sir. Thank you, sir.” “I ‘sume that woona be a problem, General Stryfe?” “I don’t see why…excuse me?” Dorian began. It was a guilty pleasure to catch him off guard that easily. The look on his face was priceless. “Did you just…?” “If ye’ll ‘cept it, a’ course. General Hannigan has been ready tuh retire an’ after the ‘nouncement he thinks the time is right fer some ‘new blood’. I’ve been lookin’ fer replacements e’er since.” I informed them, pulling out a file. “He gave his own recommendations an’ they come highly decorated. Hells, Dorothy is up there tuh. But yer me first choice, Dorian.” “Why…why me?” he asked after a moment. “Isn’t it showing a bit of favoritism promoting a friend?” “Aye, no doubt ‘bout that. An’ it is one a’ me reasons. Yer one a’ me best friends an’ yer more’an qualified fer the job. Ye woona e’en have tuh give up bein’ a City Guard if ye wanna stay. Knowin’ ye, ye will.” “And the other reasons?” “‘Cuz…I doona have this all planned out mind ye, but I wanna expand the Human Integration Initiative. Get more squads in other cities, even some in our standing army. If all goes well, maybe intuh the Navy an’ Dragon Riders if need be. Given time, a’ course. I know yer squad hasne had an easy time uv’it an’ it’s only been a few months. But I have faith in it, an’ I have faith in ye. The both uv’ye.” There was a quiet moment as both contemplated the idea. Ideas, really. I’d honestly expected an answer right away. This seemed like something the both of them would have jumped on. “I…I think this is something we need to discuss further…” Dorian finally said. Kenzie nodded in agreement. “A’ course. If’n ye can get back tuh me by tuhnight, I’d ‘preciate it. Fer now, I give ye permission tuh recruit more fer the Human squad. Squads, if need be.” Dorian and Kenzie left before I could offer them a drink or a chat. I couldn’t blame them, really. I put more on their plates than they were expecting. “Alright Cass, ye can send the next one in.” I said over the intercom. I took a moment to stretch while I could. It really was going to be a long day. I took my seat again when the door opened. Instead of my next appointment, in walked Cassidy with a basket. “Cass, what-?” “You’ve been in here all morning and you need a break.” Cassidy explained once she set the hamper down on my desk. “Not too long, mind. You do still have a line out there.” “Okay, but what’s with the basket?” “Annie sent it over. Apparently she thought you wouldn’t give yourself a break without some intervention. She wasn’t wrong.” “Heh. No, no she wasne.” I said, taking the note off the lid. Seeing her neat but quickly written handwriting was comforting. Less so when the note explained she’d be too busy that night entertaining the honored guests in the hotel. “Think we can send somethin’ o’er since it seems like we woona be meetin’ tuhnight?” “Anything in particular?” Cassidy asked, notepad quickly in hand. “Wine? Flowers?” I took a moment to think it over. Taking that night and the next day into consideration, I jotted down a note for Annie. “Flowers, aye. Red or pink camellias, forsythia, and…if coral roses arne in season, red roses will do. Small bouquet, doesne need tuh be a room-fillin’ affair. I think she’ll ‘preciate the Pep-Up potion, Riisserland chocolates, an’ chamomile tea blend more. If’n ye doona mind, Cass.” “Consider it done.” Cass said, taking the note as well. “Now relax. I’ll warn you when your break’s over.” The smells from the basket were enticing enough. According to her note, my Crosby room password would open it. "Didn’t want to take any chances" she’d written. I was grateful for the caution. More so for the food. As I unpacked everything, I found the real reason for the security. “Miss Malone, how scandalous indeed!” I chuckled as I took in the picture. Annie could be covered head to toe and I’d still blush. Gods, how I loved her smile. tap tap tap “GAH!” I yelped. Instinct made me reach for a weapon. “Bloody hell!” the voice yelled when I turned to face the noise. “‘Melia?!” I asked, once I recognized the figure sitting outside the window. It was the only person it could be, of course. What other Human could have trained a Wyvern to land outside a Tergaian office window? I opened it for her and Biscuit after I set my “weapon” down. “Er, sorry ‘bout the, ah, lamp…” “Yes, well, if I was blown out my window by my personal assistant, I’d be a little paranoid too.” Amelia said as Biscuit hopped onto my desk. I made sure to share the sandwich and pack the rest away before he chose any more for himself. “Oh, ye know ‘bout alla that?” “I find a paper whenever I can. Helps to be up to date.” she explained after dismounting. Biscuit was happily chomping away. “So, ah…how are you holding up?” “We’ve had better days. Bridget’s at home, still restin’. I have a full day ‘head a’ me though. How ‘bout ye? Dinna think ye’d be showin’ up after…well…” “Neither did I, but I figured after what happened it wouldn’t hurt to check in. Everyone else is doing fine. Bill was thinking we’d have to move after that ruckus. Thought they’d kick us out or try to round us up. Not that we canmove yet, but still.” “I’m so sorry. If I hadne…ye woodne be…!” “We’re not. Your girlfriend? The redhead who runs the hotel?” “Annie, aye, that’s her.” “Well, she was so grateful we helped that she’s offered us permanent residency. On the roof or inside. And even gave us an old wireless for the hell of it. Bill still hasn’t made up his mind about it. I think he’s waiting until-!” “‘Til Rosalind has’er baby?” You could hear a pin drop in the sudden silence. “H-how…how do you…?” Amelia asked, wide-eyed and confused. “Er, Private…well, Captain McKenzie’s report was thorough. I looked it o’er so I had some idea how tuh thank ye an’ yer group.” I half-expected Amelia to fly away into the city when I had my back turned. I’d spooked her more than I intended. It was a shock and a relief to see her still standing there. “These are fer alla ye…if ye can carry’em all, that is.” I explained once I opened the box in front of her. Amelia wasn’t scared to take a closer look. “I mean, ye can make ‘nother trip or tuh if need be.” “I’m pretty sure Biscuit can handle all these backpacks and…extra rucksack?” Amelia said as she inspected one by opening it up. She laughed as she saw the contents. “Jesus Christ, what’s in here?” “I coodne decide what was best so…e’erythin’ I could thinka.” “…What?” “Let’s see, there’s winter gear, sleepin’ bags, individual tents that can snap tuhgether, though I guess ye woona need’em if ye take Annie’s offer. There’s a set a’ standard inoculations fer each a’ ye, some basic campin’ an’ survival supplies…oh! An’ the rucksack is fer the baby, supplies an’ clothes tuh, an’ I put extra shots in there in case she’s expectin’ more’an one kid.” I informed her, trying to remember everything I’d put into each bag. “There’s more but I canna recall e’erythin’. Oh, an’ if anythin’ should happen, ‘specially tuh the baby, there’s an emergency Jumper stone. The instructions are in there. Ye can get tuh a doctor or me, anytime, day or night.” Amelia was speechless. “Oh, an’ the bags are enchanted with Spacious. Ye shoodne have tuh worry ‘bout how much ye put in there.” I was starting to get nervous. Amelia continued to stare at the bags, not saying anything. Even Biscuit had stopped eating. “If it’s not ‘nuff, I can-!” I began carefully, only to be cut off by her laugh. “Not enough? You…you think…” Amelia finally said. She wiped something away from her eye. “This is…this…Jesus Christ, this is too generous. I don’t…don’t know if we can…” “The ‘lotta ye helped save me life.” “All we did was-!” “Help me e’en when it put yer safety at risk. An’ inna way, ye helped Bridget tuh. Ye deserve more’an I can e’er give fer that ‘lone. Truly. Please…I insist.” Amelia nodded, and got to work attaching the bags onto Biscuit’s harness. It was a hodge-podge of cloth and leather pieces, but it was deftly crafted despite it all. The rucksack got a special place behind her saddle. “There’s, er, one last thing befer ye go…” I said, stopping her before she could fly out. “I knew there was a catch.” Amelia grumbled. She started trying to detach the bags before I interrupted her. “No, no catch. Just…an offer. How’d ye like a job as a Wyvern trainer?” Speechless, yet again. “I, erm, think you can find a falconer quite easily…” she eventually answered. “Not with the skills ye have or fer the purpose I have in mind. Yer a great trainer an’ it shows. Did ye used tuh do this befer?” “…Horses. I used to train horses. Never flown before in my life. Not until I found Biscuit’s egg.” “Really? I saw a Human horse the other day! It was ‘mazin’!” “What breed was it?” “It…had spots. I dinna think tuh ask.” I chuckled. “But I think the Human Guards woodne be ‘gainst havin’ Wyvern mounts, least uv’all learnin’ tuh fly from one a’ their own.” I’d overwhelmed her again. Damn it. “It’s a big decision, I realize that. Ye doona have tuh answer right ‘way. Hells, I still need tuh work out all the details. Ye can take yer time thinkin’ it o’er. Just…promise me ye’ll think it o’er. That’s all I ask.” “I…will. Think it over, I mean.” Amelia clarified quickly. “I do have one last question for you.” “Aye?” “You’re going to be a king now, right?” “Come ‘bout noon tuhmorrow, aye.” “And you’ll still be working at City Hall?” “No, unfortunately. I’ll be doin’ most a’ me ‘kingly duties’ at the man…castle now.” “Does that mean I still have to worry about being shot out of the sky over a bagel?” The question hurt. And maybe it was for the best that it did make me uncomfortable. I’d need that pain. To remind myself. No complacency this time. “It’s me greatest hope that ye’ll ne’er have tuh worry ‘bout that ‘gain.” “Good!” “Oh?” “Stealing a king’s meal makes for a better challenge anyway!” Amelia exclaimed just before she urged Biscuit to fly. I was still laughing hard, long after Amelia had gone. The tears were a relief really. It was nice to cry from joy after so many days of stress and doubt. Cassidy had been right. The lunch break was a good idea after all. Cassidy had taken to her promotion reluctantly. Didn’t feel she had enough experience to deserve it. Thankfully it didn’t stop her from doing her best. She was a better fit than she realized. It was something we both needed to know. And others still needed to find out. “Colm, I’m sorry. I just…I can’t accept.” Tim had gotten off on the wrong foot that afternoon. He learned the hard way that my office was newly sealed from most Teleportation spells. Even his. He almost broke his glasses walking into the door. Not that he wouldn’t have been able to fix them, but the insult still stood. I needed to do some damage control. “Tim, yer the most qualified person I know. Why in all the Hells would I choose anyone else?” I explained as best I could. “There is literally no one else I’d wanna be the official Court Magician.” It was true. Tim was a friend, practically a brother. He was one of the most talented, powerful, and selfless people I knew. Whoever existed. I was equal parts jealous and in awe of Tim. He deserved a higher status, at the very least, for all the hard work he’d done. There was no one else I would consider to stand by my side. “I’m sure that’s not true in the least. There are plenty more qualified than me. With better reputations. With…with…” Tim tried to counter, but trailed off. He took a moment to steady himself. “I just…I can’t…I can’t face…” “Tim, ye doona have tuh face anythin’ ye doona wanna…I promise. Ye woodne e’en have tuh give up university work or personal projects. Hells, ye woodne have tuh move if’n ye-!” “Why do you think I moved in the first place?!” Tim exclaimed in an instant. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d heard Tim yell. “Tuh…be closer tuh Cork University…?” I asked once the shock died down. “To get far away from Arcadia! To get…to get farther away from…from you…” “From…me?” I shouldn’t have been surprised. I’d hurt others I’d considered a friend. Intentionally and accidentally. It still stung, nonetheless. “I’m sorry, Tim. Truly.” I choked out. “I dinna realize…if I knew I was bein’ so awful tuh ye…” The chuckle threw me off at first. I figured Tim didn’t believe my apology. I wouldn’t have blamed him. He continued laughing until he sobbed. I braced myself for whatever came next. “Gods, it’d make this so much easier if you were, wouldn’t it?” Tim eventually said. “Hells, that’d just make this whole thing worse…” “What ‘thing’?” “I had…I had to leave because…it was easier working near Molly. At least it would be only one reminder of what I couldn’t have instead of two…” I’m embarrassed to say the light took longer to click than it should have. “…Oh.” I didn’t know what to say. What to think. It seemed Tim felt the same way in that moment. Several minutes passed before I could say anything. “Fer…fer how long?” I asked cautiously. He didn’t owe me an answer. I didn’t think I was really expecting one. “Secondary school. Maybe there around. It’s…a long time, that’s for sure.” he replied. “A long time fer me tuh be so blind.” “Not really your fault. Even my father doesn’t know. I kept it hidden. Had to. Wasn’t sure if what I was feeling was true or just…I don’t know. When I realized how I really felt, well, you and Annie were getting serious.” “I wish ye’d’ve told me sooner, Tim.” “Would it have changed anything?” Tim scoffed. “Aye. Ye woodne’ve felt like this fer so long.” I said, coming around to Tim. I offered a hand, which Tim rose to accept. I pulled him into a hug instead. “I love ye, Tim. I’m sorry I canna love ye the way ye want me tuh.” Tim stayed for a long-delayed talk and much needed crying session. For both of us. Everything fell into place the longer Tim talked. Why he was always willing to lend a hand when asked. Why he was so eager to drop everything for us. For me. I cursed myself for being so thick-headed. “So are ye…seein’ anyone?” I asked, perhaps not as delicately as intended. “No. Not…really…” Tim replied, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. “I mean, there’s this guy in my department but…I can’t tell if he’s flirting or just oblivious.” “Canna be any worse’an me!” I chuckled. I was glad to hear Tim laugh too. “Listen, I was serious befer. There’s no one I’d rather have as Court Magician. Are ye willin’ tuh think it o’er at least?” Tim was quiet for a moment. He closed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. “Do I have a deadline?” he asked. “Anytime befer noon tuhmorrow would suffice.” “You’ll have my answer before then. I promise.” I didn’t want to finish the day after all of that. A part of me wanted to spend time with Tim. He deserved more of my attention after that revelation. Anything to make up for all the neglect. For being so…inconsiderate. For being such an awful friend. Duty called, however. My grin widened to the point of hurting as I read the next name on my list. There was a need to put on the “Kiss Me I’m Fathish” cap I’d worn all week. It took all I had to resist laughing aloud as they entered the room. “Well, well, well! Mr. Jackson Arcadi! What a surprise!” Even after the interviews and appointments petered off, there was work to do. There was so much that still needed to be taken care of. I’d put off a lot of it hoping I’d never really have to face it. Which, admittedly, wasn’t helped by being blown out of my office and running across the country for a week. We’d gotten most of it done before Cassidy kicked me out of my own office. “You’re making history tomorrow. You need a good night’s rest!” she stated as she packed up my briefcase. She practically put me in my coat as well. “Captain Stryfe volunteered to escort you home.” “Cass, there’s still-!” I tried to counter, only to have my case shoved into my hands. “With all due respect, there’s not much left to do. I’ll take care of it.” “…Cass, ye already have the job, ye doona need tuh o’er do it.” “Ditto.” “Alright, alright. But doona ye stay tuh long either. Ye’ve gotta big day tuhmorrow tuh.” “Hahaha yeah, just…coordinating a coronation at the last minute and showing the world what I can do. What’s to be worried about?” The look on Cassidy’s face was frozen in a smile, but her eyes said it all. Mainly because they had glazed over, like her mind was a kilometer away. Or worse, she was deep inside her own doubts and insecurities. “Cass. It’ll be fine. Ye’ve been doin’ so great. Remember that.” I reassured her. She snapped out of it once I squeezed her shoulder. “I mean it. I doona think I can e’er thank ye ‘nuff.” “Well, there is one thing you can do for me…” Cassidy said, glancing around. I looked as well. There were only a few interns and salaried employees still there. We’d been working on various minutiae since sundown. Cassidy gestured me to come closer, easier for her to whisper in my ear. “GO GET SOME SLEEP!” Or so I thought. I left laughing. Maybe it was the emotional roller coaster of a day. Or the one the next day would surely be. It didn’t matter which, really. It just felt good to laugh. Dorian was waiting outside the door. We walked mostly in silence until we reached the pavement. I’d expected a full regiment and heavily guarded carriage. It came as a surprise to see nothing of the sort. “I figured we could walk instead.” Dorian explained, leading the way. “It’s a nice night out. We can…talk.” “I’ve got at least 3 pots a’ coffee in me anyway. I could stand tuh walk it off.” I replied. The main streets were bustling and crowded. Full of tourists and countrymen come to see the big event. Temporary booths had cropped up full of souvenirs and “traditional” Fathish snacks. More than a couple of them did smell enticing, to say the least. We veered off onto the side streets before I could suggest stopping for a bite. “I’ve talked it over with Lorelei. I’ve decided to accept your offer.” Dorian finally said once there were less people around. “That’s great, Stry-!” “Under certain conditions.” I should have figured as much. Dorian had been doubtful just hours before. I could only hope the concessions wouldn’t be too drastic. “Oh? An’ what conditions would these be?” I asked after a moment. There was the occasional drunken group or tired worker on their way home to avoid. “First and foremost, I want you to have bodyguards. Proper ones.” Dorian stated. “A king should have protection at all times.” “I have me Shield charm now-!” “A Shield charm that can be tampered with again?” “Surrounded by people who could stab me in the back?” It was a quiet, awkward moment as we waited to cross the street. “You know I’d make sure only the best were chosen.” Dorian eventually stated. “Aye, like that trigger-happy Avilla?” I snapped. It came out before I could stop myself. “…I’ve offered ‘Melia a job, by the way.” “Who?” “The Human Wyvern rider. Thought yer squad could use some trained mounts. Dunno if she’ll ‘cept though.” “I’ll welcome her gladly is she does.” Dorian said without hesitation. “And far away from Avilla.” “Heh. I’d ‘preciate it if ye did. Any other conditions?” “Were you serious about Humans in the military?” “If they volunteer fer it, like yer squad did. I woona pressgang anyone intuh service, Tergaian or Human ‘like.” “Good. Ever since you mentioned it, I couldn’t help thinking of forming a Human squad for…discreet missions.” We only stared at each other at first. It didn’t take much imagination to wonder what he meant. It was something else I had despised about being High Lord. Would continue to despise as King. “…I hate spy work, ye know that.” I told him once we got to Sorley Bridge. I stopped to take a look at the swirling river underneath. It was calming to watch it flow. I’d wondered how easy it would be to jump off. Wondered how quickly it would end. “You’re about to catch the eye of several nations with their own spies. You’ll need more as soon as possible.” Dorian stated as he watched with me. “Every monarch needs to know what goes on outside the country.” “Gods help me, I hate world politics.” We stood there for a while, watching the water. There was a great temptation to take the plunge. Dorian would follow, if not stop me. I knew he would. I finally gave a nod of approval. “I doona feel right callin’em ‘spies’ though. Maybe…infermation gatherers? Intelligence officers? I’m sure we can come up with somethin’ later.” I said as we started walking again. Home was within sight. There were sure to be people at the gate, even at this hour. “Was there anythin’ else ye had in mind?” “I’m not wearing the damn hat.” Dorian growled. “…” “Caduceus Himself would request it and I still wouldn’t wear it.” “…” “I’m serious, Colm.” “I know ye are. That’s what makes it so great. Fine, no damn hat.” As expected, the gate was crowded. Mainly by tourists and random Fathish citizens come to see the mansion, and the High Lord, one last time before the big day. Dorian and the gate guards got me through and to the front door without incident. Plenty of pictures were taken nonetheless. The house was fairly quiet as I walked up to the second floor. Boxes were stacked neatly waiting for tomorrow. I took my time and soaked everything in. Walls with empty spots where pictures used to be, waiting to be hung up once more. So many things were going to change the next day. I could only hope I had the strength to bear it all. The door barely creaked as I slipped into my room. That was something else I wasn’t accustomed to just yet. I hadn’t the need to sneak into my own room since secondary school. Let’s just say there were a lot of late night study sessions with Annie and plenty of chances to be caught back then. It wasn’t necessary after all. There was a light shining from a box in one corner of the room. Bridget was awake and in her bathroom. “Colm, that you?” she shouted. The curtains parted to reveal her familiar, miniature silhouette. “Heh. Aye, just me. What are ye still doin’ up? Thought ye’d be sound ‘sleep by now.” “Oh, you know how it is. Just last minute panic about what to wear to a coronation even though god only knows who’ll notice you anyway!” I chuckled as I headed to my own closet to change. After all that happened, it was nice to know Bridget still wanted to be in the coronation party. It would have been devastating if she chose to stay at home, but I wouldn’t have stopped her. I was having my own doubts about showing up. I wonder if she’d be up for another week away from civilization… It felt good to get out of the suit. Like I was letting all the troubles from the day just fall away. My pajamas never felt more comfortable. Bridget had her own pajamas and rabbit slippers on by the time I headed for bed. I offered an open palm to help her bypass the stairs set beside my mattress. “Nah man, I need the exercise.” Bridget explained as she waved me off. “Heh. After the week ye had, ye’d ne’er need tuh exercise ‘gain.” “The week we had. I still…man, I still can’t believe you were following me the whole time.” “Not the whole time, exactly. I was off by a few hours.” I reminded her. I was already lying down by the time she reached the night stand. Her armchair sat near the lamp. It was easier to talk when we were both comfortable. “Still. The whole time. I…I can’t…Colm, I can’t tell you how scared I was. I thought…I thought I’d be lost forever. That I was going to…to…” Bridget choked out. It took her some time to talk again. It was oversized to her, but I offered a handkerchief anyway. “I appreciate it more than you can ever know.” “Ye’d ne’er have been in trouble if it werne fer me. I can ne’er ‘pologize ‘nuff tuh ye.” “Probably not. But the effort is welcome.” Her chuckles were refreshing. It was great to hear her laugh again. To have her safe and sound again. I’d make it up to her no matter what. Even if it took me the rest of my life. “Did you finish your speech?” Bridget asked. “Or are you just going to make shit up as you go along?” “Aye, ye got me. That was me plan all ‘long. How did ye e’er guess?” The King’s Speech. Good Gods, how many precedents would I be setting tomorrow? How many hearts would I win over? How many enemies would I make? Would I survive the day? Would I want to? “You alright there, Scruffy?” “Hmm? Oh, aye, I’m alright.” I said when I snapped out of my thoughts. “Just thinkin’ ‘bout tuhmorrow.” “I’m all ears, Scruffy.” “It’s nothin’ tuh worry ‘bout, Runt.” “Colm, remember the balloon?” Bridget sighed. “If you fill it up too much…” “…it’ll pop. Aye. Just doona think it’s a ‘poppin’ kinda thing.” “Your face says otherwise.” “…Ye canna say I dinna warn ye.” I needed to collect my thoughts. There were quite a lot of them to sort through. I didn’t want to overwhelm her. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “I’m worried I’m not doin’ the right thing. That tuhmorrow is gonna be me last day on Tergaia. Whether that means someone assassinates me or I break me neck walkin’ down the steps or I throw meself in front uv’a cart. Is Maureen Arcadi herself gonna start hauntin’ me fer doin’ this? What would me ancestors think? Me descendants? Am I e’en gonna have descendants? What if the Alliance ne’er ‘cepts us? What if I’ve just made an entire nation hate me fer a ‘vanity’ project? What if this is the end a’ the Arcadis? Will Queen Letitia attend or will she be her typical stick-up-the-arse Boudish self an’ skip out? Was invitin’er in bad taste? I thought it would be a good way tuh show Fathach’s sincerity but now I’m wonderin’ if it wasne seen as an insult. Will the family Mutiny befer I e’er get crowned? What if the crown doesne fit? What if it gets lost? How will people react tuh me speech? What if none a’ that happens an’ it all goes well but then it feckin’ rains?!” There was more but getting that much out was a relief. It all still sounded so stupid aloud but…I needed it off my chest. It felt…better. Not great, but better at least. Until I turned back to Bridget. “…I o’erdid it, dinna I?” I asked softly. She hadn’t responded. I was half-worried she’d fallen asleep. Not that I would’ve blamed her. “No, no Scruffy. You didn’t, I swear. It’s just a lot to process, especially for a ‘not popping kind of thing’.” she said with a chuckle. “Would it help if I said I know what it’s like to feel that anxious?” “It would. If I thought anyone could be as…paranoid as I’m feelin’ right now.” “…I did. Still do, in a way. I…I think I’m ready to tell you the worst thing that’s ever happened to me.” “Bridget, ye doona have tuh-!” “Colm if I don’t do this now, I don’t think I ever will. Just…just listen. Let me tell you.” I nodded and waited patiently. She needed time and I wasn’t thick enough to rush her over it. “It started about 2 years ago.” Bridget began. “About half way through August, I started getting these pains in my side…”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 20

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 19

dA link

Chapter 19: Confrontations

I was sincerely dreading the moment. The wait was agony in and of itself. There was so much I had on my mind, so much I wanted to say. So much I wanted to scream. But I knew I had to be calm. For a while anyway. I wanted to hear her confession first. They brought her into the interrogation room soon enough. The guards were dismissed as soon as she was shackled securely to the table and floor. They weren’t in the mood to take risks. Neither was I. It should have been odd to see her in a prison uniform or to see the manacles on her wrists. Any other person, maybe. But there was no sympathy for the woman who tried to kill me. To kill Bridget. Who was willing to hurt others in her attempt. Someone I thought I could trust with my life. Not even one day behind bars and she still looked calm and collected. Like she was out for a day trip or unexpected holiday. I half expected her to check an itinerary to make sure she was still on schedule. It only made my blood boil more. “Is this your attempt to get a confession?” she asked after a few minutes. “Did you think staring me down in person would be what it took?” A part of me was hoping that would be the case. It wasn’t really needed at this point. We had the Carmichaels’ confessions and stacks of evidence from TETH headquarters. A raid of her office and her home provided the last pieces we would need for a conviction. Alongside a decade-long secret. “…It’s not going to work. You might as well just let me go back to my cell. I’ll need time to prepare for my trial and it takes time finding a barrister willing to defend someone accused of treason.” I almost smiled at that. “Accused”. This wasn’t come unsupported allegation. We had her dead to rights. There was no possible way she thought she was in the clear. “Who knows? This might just overshadow the coronation. It’s what you’d want, isn’t it? To take the attention away long enough for people to forget you and your incompetence?” She really liked to talk, didn’t she? It was always her job, of course. Talking, spinning, and explaining everything away with a few words. Why hadn’t I really listened all these years? It seemed so obvious looking back. This, or something like it, was a long time coming. Maybe I just never expected her to have gone this far. “Gods Love, will you just SAY something already?!” she screeched after a while. She wanted to pretend otherwise but I was finally getting to her. We still had that in common at least. Good at pretending in our worst moments. I didn’t say anything. Not at first. I merely took out the book and laid it down between us. Her expression barely changed, but she kept her attention on it. Maybe she wasn’t expecting it to be found. Or maybe she was and hoped I wasn’t the one to confront her about it. It didn’t matter. I needed answers. “Why?” I finally asked. “Why have ye been hidin’ me Dad’s planner from me, Lydia?” It was her turn to give the silent treatment. Fine. I was ready to do some talking. “I coulda considered it an o’ersight if ye’d given it tuh me sooner. Maybe, oh, I dunno, a few weeks after his death. Hells, maybe e’en after Mum died. I prob’ly wooda been tuh distraught tuh give it much thought why it took so long. Maybe ye coulda said it was in Mum’s possession. That she hadne the heart tuh hand it o’er yet. Lied an’ said Mum wanted tuh keep it fer’er own. As a way a’ rememberin’ Dad. I wooda believed it. Swallowed it hook, line, an’ sinker. We all wooda, most likely.” Lydia continued to sit there in silence. Her eyes were still transfixed on the book even as I took it back. She followed it when I held it up. “Not now, though. There’s no excuse why ye’d keep it in a locked safe in yer office fer almost a decade.” I gave her a chance to talk. Waited for her explanation. I had some idea what was on her mind but wanted to hear it from her. When she kept quiet, I put forth my theory. “Now, this is just me guess a’course…” I mentioned, flipping through the pages. “But I think ye dinna want me tuh see some a’ the things Dad wrote. He had plenty a’ notes in here on ‘lotta topics. People, tuh.” Still no response. It was starting to irritate me. Not that I was exactly calm about any of this beforehand. “Ye’d think someone who dinna want anyone tuh see this wooda got rid uv’it long ‘go. Burn it, maybe. Throw it in the river. Maybe just toss it ‘way an’ hope no one found it. Or maybe if ye were feelin’ really ambitious, ye wooda sold it off tuh someone wantin’ tuh hurt Fathach. Tuh hurt Dad. Tuh hurt any Arcadi. But that wasne possible was it Lydia?” I fought back the urge to start yelling. Barely. “‘Gain, this is just me guessin’ here, but this is spell-locked an’ heav’ly enchanted. Ye coodne get rid uv’it cuz it’s Indestructible. Has a Return charm on it in case it gets lost tuh. S’posed tuh send it right back tuh the owner’s desk if it gets tuh far ‘way. His desk. Currently me desk. An’ a’ course, ye dinna want me tuh see it. Not after what ye read. Not sure how ye did that, though. No one else has been able tuh e’en open it ‘cept fer me, Liam, an’ Molly. Closes shut fer e’eryone else. Are ye secretly a Master Magician or did ye just get lucky?” The silence was finally broken by her laughter. “‘Lucky’? You think I was lucky?” she asked once she caught her breath again. “I didn’t need to ‘get in’. I was his P.A.’s assistant when he was still alive. He told me about his ideas. Me, the fresh out of school intern hoping to make her way up the ladder. How privileged I thought I was to be his ear. Gods, how idiotic it all sounds now. Hownaïve I was.” I didn’t have to dig for answers now. I’d hit her sore spot. “I thought you’d be different, of course. With Cuculhain gone, you didn’t really know the day-to-day routine. We were there to help. Before my predecessor retired. You remember Arnold, don’t you?” “…Van Cleef. Retired a few months after Mum died.” I recalled. The name didn’t come back right away. “Arnie was a good man.” “He was an idiot. Coddled the bloody Hells out of you. I didn’t used to think so, of course. Just thought you Arcadis were…eccentric.” “I’m not sure why ye thought-?” “YOU MAKE COFFEE RUNS FOR CADUCEUS’ SAKE!” she yelled, turning it into another fit of laughter. “You, the leader of the damn country, going to the local coffee shop! For your staff! Who the HELLS does that?!” “It’s only fair to chip in from time to time, Lydia. E’eryone-!” “But you’re NOT everyone! It isn’t your job! It isn’t your PLACE! Gods, you damn Arcadis are the worst, aren’t you? One of the few ruling families in the world to consistently stay in power and you act like it’s nothing. Like it wasn’t hard or unusual.” It was unusual. It was difficult beyond comprehension. If there’s only one thing we Arcadis can share, it’s our delusion that we weren’t going to crumble one day. We were lucky to have ruled as long as we have. It’s a bloodymiracle. But we pretend to ignore it. If we got too full of ourselves, we would fall one day. It was one of the biggest fears I had. Once I became King, how long would I last? “An’ that’s why ye decided tuh kill me? Fer bein’ ‘eccentric’?” I asked as calmly as I could. This…conversation was starting to frustrate me. More so than I figured it would. “You weren’t my target. But yes. It was because of your newfound oddity.” Lydia stated with a sneer. “You just HAD to get a Human, didn’t you?” I blinked. She didn’t really say what I thought she said, did she? “Are ye tellin’me…ye did this, alla this…‘cuz a’ Bridget?” “If you wanted another damn pet, we could have set something up! Gone to a local shelter, find another dog like Barlowe! I know how much you loved that damn thing! Could have made a sizable donation, get some good publicity from it! Hells, we could have gotten you a damn purebred from an allied country and made ourselves look even better before the Alliance!” Lydia ranted. Her chains shook with each word and gesture. “But no. Of course not. You decided to run away for a week and come back with a Human. A wild Human. Couldn’t even go to a shelter or alleyway, had to go out and away! And look where it landed you!” “Closer tuh bein’ in the Alliance than e’er befer?” “NO! Gods be damned even now you think that rat had some sway in all of this! Who do you think had to set everything up? Had to make the right noises, say the right words, cajole and connive to make sure Riese would even consider looking Fathach’s way?” “Yet despite yer efforts, King Gerwulf changed his mind thanks tuh Bridget.” Gerwulf told me and Liam himself. That night at the Spring’s End Ball, he’d asked for the both of us. He wanted a private chat, away from all the eyes and ears. The drawing room seemed the best place. Gerwulf’s guards kept watch outside the room, at the doors and the veranda. He cast his own Silence spell before we sat down. The only other person was Mr. Livingston but he left after serving drinks. I hated not having Mr. Livingston bustling about; it felt too serious otherwise. “Have ye been enjoyin’ yerself, yer Highness?” I asked once we all had a glass in hand. I could have had a whole bottle to myself if it meant not having to go through the conversation. “Very much so, thank you, my lord.” he replied. He took a sip of whiskey but politely set it back down. Gerwulf’s cane stayed in his hand instead. “You must come to Riese someday for a season’s end festival. Winter’s End is usually quite lovely.” “We’d be happy tuh take ye up on that, yer Highness.” Liam replied automatically. Liam was our main diplomat after all. Chances were high he’d be the one to go. I hadn’t left the country since…since Dad died. I hadn’t the heart for it. Especially after Mum passed. “Please. We are alone and away from the crowd. There is no need for such formalities. Gerwulf, please.” he’d said with a stroke of his beard. “Nor for the niceties. Allow me to ah, ‘cut the chit-chat’.” “A’ course yer…Gerwulf.” I said. I already knew what was going to be said. I just wanted it done and over with. “About your Alliance proposal…” “I ‘pologize ‘bout that. This was s’posed tuh be a night fer fun not business. There’s no need tuh discuss it any-!” “Oh, but there is. Your assistant, I believe, has been badgering me about it every chance tonight. Not outright, mind you, but I am old. Not a fool. I’ve been around the block, so to speak, with these things. Fathach is not the first or last country to seek sponsorship from Riese.” I wasn’t sure if I should strangle Lydia for disregarding my orders or give her a raise for setting us back. “Frankly, I thought I had my mind made up already. The last few days in your country have been…nice. But I’d barely gotten the chance to know you, Colm. Of you, yes, but not directly. I’d hate to pass judgment before doing so.” No, it would have been fine. I sincerely didn’t want the deal to go through. Not yet, anyway. Maybe in another century or two. “Then I talked with your Human friend.” “Er, aye?” I gulped. I could only imagine what sort of international incident I’d have to resolve before the night’s end. Hopefully there was enough liquor to pull me through it all. “And I changed my mind. I believe Fathach might have what it takes to be in the Alliance.” “What?!” Liam and I said at the same time. “I’ll not discuss what she told me. I made that promise to her in earnest. I will say it showed me something I was trying to find all night: a chance. Hope.” “A-aye?” “I’m a Vigilant, my lords. And I hold true to its most popular yet overlooked saying: ‘Those who mistreat the least of us do not deserve the best the Heavens have to offer’. You are not perfect. But you are trying. There are too many who don’t even have that.” I could feel Liam’s eyes on me. We were probably thinking the same thing. No, I knew we were. What the Hells did Bridget say? “I will stand for you at the next Alliance meeting. That will be during the first week of October. You have only a few months, I know. There isn’t a good chance you’ll be accepted right away. But you will be known.” Gerwulf explained. He kept fidgeting with his cane as he spoke. It was a little annoying, to be honest. “You must also realize Boudan will be against you. They want to know you can ah, ‘play by the rules’. That should the time come, you’ll name aking.” We’d worked and fought hard for our independence. Boudan knew we resisted establishing a monarchy. It was one of the things Maureen Arcadi herself avoided. Fathach didn’t need royalty. They needed leaders. “Thank ye, Gerwulf. We ‘preciate it. If there’s anythin’ I can do tuh make it up tuh ye, name it.” I said, putting on my biggest smile and shaking his hand. “I’m sure there are some trade agreements to be made, but I think for now I would appreciate directions to the nearest toilette.” With that, the king was gone. “So that’s it.” Liam said after a while. He finished off his drink in one gulp. “We’ve got the chance we’ve been workin’ fer all these years.” “Aye.” I took my time with my own glass. “Doesne mean we’ll be in, a’ course.” “Aye.” “Ye werne thinkin’ it’d happen, aye?” “Aye.” “…Ye were hopin’ it woodne.” “Was it that obvious?” “Not really. Took me a few years tuh realize yer heart wasne in it.” “I just…I thought it wooda been somethin’ Dad wooda tried tuh do…” I admitted, still swirling my drink. “Then it all got outta hand an’…an’ I coodne back down after ‘while…” “I know that all tuh well. Why do ye think I became your deputy magistrate an’ diplomat?” “…What?” “I thought Mum would want us helpin’ each other. An’…an’ I always thought bein’ High Lord would be a burden. I was…was scared fer ye when Dad made his choice. If I had tuh do this ‘lone? I’d go mental, that’s fer sure.” Liam explained, refilling and downing his glass in an instant. “Good thing that dinna happen, aye?” I didn’t have the heart to tell him how wrong he was. “So what do we do now?” he asked. “Now…now I’m off tuh me study. Maybe start lookin’ fer good arguments tuh make fer the rest a’ the family. Hells, maybe just hide fer the rest a’ the night. This is…this is bigger than I thought it’d be.” “It was always big, Colm. It just looked smaller from further ‘way.” Liam added with a pat on the back. “If yer gonna get plastered on yer own, least doona try tuh break anythin’ this time, aye?” “When was the last time that e’en happened?” I asked. I could be a belligerent drunk if I had too much in me, sure. I’d never deny that. But I couldn’t recall being destructive. “…Elizarbeth’s terrarium.” Liam said cooly. “Oi, fer the last damn time, that wasne me! Yer damn lizard wrecked’er own damn tank!” “She would ne’er have done that!” “Elizarbeth was a four foot long Unicorn Iguana an’ could get out on’er own!” “She only e’er got out once! “SHE GOT OUT ALL THE TIME AN’ WAS STALKIN’ ME! She used tuh watch me sleep, Liam. In me own bed. I nearly threw’er intuh the wall the night I caught her sittin’ on me!” I said. “I woodne be surprised if she’s still livin’ in the walls somewhere waitin’ fer the right moment tuh strike!” My heart nearly stopped when an unexpected CREAK came from a corner of the room. It turned out to be the door to the liquor cabinet. “…Liam, if I die from any mysterious causes tuhnight…” “Now yer just bein’ paranoid.” “Ye say that now, but just ye wait! Yer damn lizard’s playin’ the long game!” I laughed. I had to. I’d forgotten all about that conversation. Bridget and her friend Tyrese had been in trouble soon enough. Completely slipped my mind until then. “What’s so damn funny?” Lydia demanded, taking me out of the memory. I’d almost forgotten why I was there. “Just…thinkin’ how that was the night ye met each other.” I said. It wasn’t a lie. There were many reasons I’d avoided the office and work before that night. Lydia was one of them. “Was that when ye decided she needed tuh die?” “I didn’t want her to die. Not…not until the next day. When she…gloated about Gerwulf. All those years, all that careful planning, everything scheduled down to the last damn detail! ALL A WASTE OF TIME BECAUSE OF THATTHING! It was ridiculous! Preposterous! DISGRACEFUL!” “As disgraceful as needin’ an Explosive letter tuh get rid uv’er? Puttin’ lives at risk fer one Human? Conspirin’ an’ commitin’ Treason? An’ that’s not e’en touchin’ the obvious assassination ‘tempt.” Lydia didn’t have an answer. I, however, still had more on my mind. “…Why Bounce? What was the point a’ casting on that on a charm meant fer me?” “Because I knew it wasn’t for you. When you asked for that spare it was easy to guess who it was really for. I’m the one who has your supplies reenchanted, remember? You wouldn’t need a spare. I was biding my time, waiting for a reason to send the damn rat out in the middle of nowhere and hope it’d die in a ditch. The letter from TETH was…it was an idea they suggested, not one I thought they’d follow through with.” “But one ye still went ‘long with when it arrived.” “I…I didn’t…you weren’t…you weren’t supposed to be there when it…” Lydia stammered, stopping to compose herself after a moment. “It doesn’t matter. We both know I’ll be out of here soon enough.” “Oh? An’ why’s that?” I asked as sweetly as I could. “Because I know too much. Every dirty little secret that never made it to the papers. Every thought and feeling you don’t want anyone else to know. You want to keep all of that covered up as much as I want to be out of these chains. You think you’ve found all my hiding spots? Not even close. I’ll never have a trial and you know it.” I laughed. I laughed long and hard. I was in tears by the time I ran out of breath. Lydia was right to look unnerved when we made eye contact again. “Yer…a heh heh…yer wrong ‘bout so many things, Lydia. So very wrong. There isne anythin’ ye think ye have on me that I’m not willin’ tuh admit tuh the public. There’s no way ye’d be let off just ‘cuz ye think ye can blackmail me. But most uv’all, an’ this one is the most important, yer wrong ‘bout facin’ a judge. This was yer trial.” The stunned look on Lydia’s face almost made me regret the laughter. Almost. When it contorted back into her negotiating smile, all sympathy was gone. “It seems the High Lord truly is inept if he thinks he can throw someone into prison without their right to trial by a jury of their peers. With a high profile prisoner like me, no less? Even the lowliest criminal can-!” “The Iagan Act of 1817.” I reminded her. “A rarely used but legal precedent set down for extreme cases. When a criminal proves they are too dangerous for a public trial, a private trial is allowed.” “I am NOT a-!” “Ye just confessed tuh usin’ a dangerous an’ excessive spell tuh destroy a single Human in a buildin’ full a Tergaians. Iagan Arcadi tried tuh rid his house uv’a spider by tryin’ tuh burn it down. I doona see the difference.” “You can’t just-!” “Lydia Angana Patel, as the highest law a’ this land, I hereby pronounce ye incompetent tuh face a public trial. With yer confession-!” “NO! I HAVE CONFESSED TO NOTHING! YOU CAN’T JUST-!” “With yer confession an’ state a’ mind, I have no choice but tuh sentence ye tuh life in prison. Parole will only be considered after a minimum period a’ twenty years or based on yer good behavior.” “YOU SON OF A BITCH! YOU CAN’T DO THIS! I HAVE RIGHTS! I KNOW YOU, ARCADI! I’LL TELL ANYONE WHO’LL LISTEN ALL YOUR SECRETS!” “Goodbye, Lydia. May the Gods have mercy on ye.” The guards tried their best to wrangle Lydia in, but she was screaming and fighting too hard. It took her trying to bite one before she was gagged. I had to stop the other from using her baton to settle Lydia down. Even as she was dragged out of the room, she was trying to scream at the top of her lungs. It was more painful to watch than I thought it would be. Only after her screams stopped echoing did I let out my true frustrations. I don’t know what I hated more: the loss of someone I trusted for a long time…or using an outdated law to punish them. Either way, I felt horrendous. Sick. Like I truly was a great big dumb monster. “…Feel better now?” Dorian asked once all was said and done. He stepped out of his corner and made me sit down. Against the wall, it turned out. “Not in the least.” I mumbled. My hands felt like fire and I was out of breath. I just wanted everything to be numb again. If only for a little while. “Well, at least the table and chairs will think twice before messing with you again.” “Is this what it’s going to be like now?” “Only if you have a thing against pine.” “Am I gonna have tuh watch me back all the time? Second guess people I think are friends? Just…hide meself e’enmore?” The quiet said it all. At first. Dorian’s sigh was expected. His sitting down next to me was not. “I wish I could tell you. I wish you didn’t have to worry about these things.” he said softly. “But we both know you can’t ignore them either.” “I may be daft Stryfe, but I’m not that daft.” “It did seem to slip your mind that the Iagan Act has always ended in an execution, not a life sentence.” The words ran through my mind but never made it to my tongue. How could I explain it properly? Who’d be able to understand? Lydia may have tried to kill me and one of my best friends but…I just…I just couldn’t do it. I couldn’t sentence her to death. “This’ll come back tuh bite me in the arse, woona it?” “Maybe. Maybe not. Only time will tell.” Gods Above, what I wouldn’t give for more time. “Speakin’ a’ time, I’ve other places tuh be befer tuhmorrow.” “Don’t you mean Sunday? Unless you’ve moved the coronation up a day?” “No, tuhmorrow I still need tuh interview people fer new an’ ol’ positions. Includin’ ye.” “Me?” Dorian asked, flustered. It was another rare sight but one I enjoyed experiencing. “An’ Private Kenzie. But fer now, I’ve a date with a lovely lady who’s been entirely tuh patient ‘nuff with me already.” It wasn’t a date. Not exactly. Truthfully, I wasn’t sure what would happen when I arrived at the Relax Inn unannounced. I came prepared as best I could. The basics I had down pat: flowers, in her preferred bouquet; her favorite wine in good vintage; and the much needed apology lamp. It was the largest I could find on short notice. But most of all, I was preparing myself for the break-up. In case this was the last straw. Annie couldn’t be blamed. It was all my fault. It always was my mistake. Annie deserved better. And if this was what it took, then I wouldn’t fight it. “Colm? Is that…it is! COLM!” I nearly jumped at the voice. The lobby of the Inn was usually a crowded, loud place. Today was no different. The queue was longer than I’d ever seen it. Many turned to look, most whispered, waved, or took a picture when they recognized me. Good Gods, I was going to have to deal with this more, wasn’t I? “IF YOU WANT TO KEEP YOUR PLACE IN LINE THEN KEEP YOUR PLACE IN LINE!” Audrey thought to call out when a few tried to make their way to me. She ran out from behind the front counter once all was settled. I was in a hug before I knew it. “Colm, thank the Gods! You’re alright!” “Aye, Audrey, I am. It’s good tuh see ye tuh.” “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be home resting or getting ready or something?” “Erm, ah, I came tuh see Annie…if she wants tuh see me. Does…do ye think she…she’d wanna…?” Annie was the first person I called once I got inside Castle Scáth. I’d asked Bridget to take over the memo pad and list duties. Most of the Humans knew where they needed to go. Some didn’t. A few, I think, were seriously considering making the castle home. It took a while to get through, even longer to get Annie on the line. The Inn was the most popular hotel in Arcadia after all. With a historic event around the corner, it was no surprise for it to be busy. Or hear Annie so frazzled. I didn’t need to get much into the conversation. The moment I’d said her name, she went off. Several minutes passed as she screamed and berated, sobbed and choked, and eventually calmed down long enough to ask how I was. Gods, it really was one of the reasons I loved her. She was never afraid to speak her mind. The look on Audrey’s face made me think I’d made a mistake. Wouldn’t be the first time, obviously. Just as I was about to cut and run, one of the attendants waved for our attention. “M’lord? Miss Annie says to meet her upstairs.” the attendant said once I walked over. “In the Crosby Room.” “Alright, thank ye very much.” I was nervous as I climbed the stairway. There were no others on the stairwell, thankfully, but the feeling remained. I wasn’t sure what to expect. More yelling, for certain. The coast was clear by the time I reached the correct landing. A well-kept secret of the Inn and it had the most simple of protection spells. Illusion to hide the door, reinforcements and passwords specific for certain people. People who’ve used the room once cannot enter again with the same password. Unless you’re family. Or close enough to it. “Gressleweed Casserole.” I whispered. The door revealed itself in an instant. There was a compulsion to knock on the door. It creaked open at first, but swung wide in an instant. “Colm, thank the Gods!” Annie exclaimed once she got her arms around me. We stayed there in the doorway long enough for it to automatically close behind us. And push us in forcefully. “There goes that lamp…” I said while we got up from the floor. “I’ll get ye ‘nother one, promise.” “I’m just so glad to see you.” “Really? I dinna think ye’d wanna…” “Colm, the last time I saw you was in hospital after you knocked yourself out. I’m just…it’s a relief to see your face and not just hear your voice. I missed you so much, Idiot.” “Aye, missed ye tuh. An’ I’m sorry fer…fer e’erythin’. I dinna mean tuh run out ‘gain. I shooda told ye in person at least an’…an’ I’ll make it up tuh ye anyway I can.” “You can start by telling me what happened.” And I did. I spent the time laying by her side and telling her about my frantic week. All the incidents, all the things I learned, the thoughts that came across my mind. Well, not everything. I didn’t want to worry her with all the details of close-calls or…or the depressing realizations. Annie let me talk for the most part, but asked questions every now and again. I thought for sure I was boring her. I was never a great storyteller. I didn’t lead an exciting life. Her polite attention was appreciated nonetheless. “Where’s Bridget now? How’d she take the news about Lydia? They were never on best terms…” “She’s at home, restin’. The Bouncin’ took more out uv’er than she thought. But she ranted up a storm befer passin’ out. Had more tuh say ‘bout Lydia than I thought.” “And you? How are you handling all of this?” That was a good question. One I still thought needed more deliberation. “…I thought I knew’er. We werne best friends or anythin’, but…I canna believe I dinna see it comin’. We got on each other’s nerves but I coodne imagine’er goin’ so far just ‘cuz…‘cuz a’…I dunno. ‘Cuz I’m tryin’ tuh do better?” It was hard to explain. The words didn’t sound right. Nothing about the situation seemed right. “I just wish I werne such an idiot…” I muttered as I pulled Annie closer. Gods, how I wished I could stay like that forever. Quiet and serene as I cuddled with the person I loved best in the world. Life didn’t get much better than that. “You’re not an idiot, Colm. You can’t blame yourself for this. No one could have seen this coming.” Annie tried to reassure me. She snuggled closer, holding me tighter. “I mean, Bridget’s not my favorite person either, but there’s such a thing as going too far.” “She…isne…?” “Of course not. She just gets to hang out with him.” It took longer to catch on than I’d like to admit. “Oh. Oh! I’m yer favorite person, am I?” “Hmm. Maybe a bit on the slow side, but I wouldn’t trade you for all the gold in the world.” The sentiment made me feel better. A little bit. But in the back of my head, there was still a little part of me that feared the worst. I kept it as silent as I could. I didn’t want to ruin the moment. “I don’t suppose you’d be up for a quickie before the real world catches up again?” Annie asked after a while. “Mmmm…doesne have tuh be all that quick, does it?” I asked as I leaned in for a kiss. Just as we got each other’s shirts undone, the phone rang. Of course. “Gods damnit!” Annie yelled as she reached for the bloody ringing thing. “This better be a Gods-damn emergen-! Oh? What? How did that-? No, they weren’t supposed to be here for another hour! No, it’s fine, I’ll be right down.” “E’erythin’ alright?” “There’s been a room mix-up and now I need to avert an international incident. You know how it is.” “A lil’ bit.” We got dressed and left the room quickly. Something else came to mind as we started down the stairs together. “I almost fergot: yer still comin’ tuh the coronation, right?” “…No Colm, I think I need to wash my hair that day. Yes, of course I’m coming!” “I just wanted tuh know if ye wanted tuh sit up on the stage with Liam an’ Molly an’em or if ye’d prefer a front row seat or somethin’. I know ye doona like bein’ the center uv’attention at big events like that.” I almost crashed into Annie when she stopped. The look on her face told me everything in an instant. It terrified her. “I…that’s a good question…” she said after a moment. “Can I get back to you on that?” “A’ course! Though I think we’d change it fer ye at the last minute if need be.” “‘We’?” “Oh, aye, Cassidy is still plannin’ e’erythin’ out.” I explained while we continued down. “She’s handlin’ it all sobeautifully. She did have a different question though…if ye were on stage, with us, what would we call ye?” “My name, I’d assume.” “Heh. No, I think she meant yer title or relation. I said why not call ye the King’s Consort but ‘parently that’s more like ‘wife’ not ‘girlfriend’.” “I thought it could mean both?” “That’s what I thought tuh.” “Well, I’m fine with Consort if need be. Girlfriend is fine, but I get why it doesn’t sound so…‘dignified’.” she said when we reached the bottom. “I’m not sure how bad this’ll be. Can we meet up later? Or tomorrow?” “Dunno ‘bout tuhmorrow. Got a great big heap a’ day interviews. But if I’m free tuhmorrow night…?” “I’ll call you to make sure. Good luck out there, Colm.” “Aye, ye tuh Annie.” The kiss seemed to last forever. At least, I wanted it to last. But, yet again, we were interrupted soon enough. “Oh! Sorry!” the man blurted as he opened and closed the door. “I hope it woona always have tuh be like this…” I grumbled. “Just think, with the crown comes a new castle. New castle means…new secret passages and hidden rooms.” Annie said playfully. “Who knows the kind of mischief we can get up to!” “Gasp! Miss Malone! How scandalous! Think a’ the rumors sure tuh go ‘round!” “You know you love it.” “I know I love ye.” The real world laid behind the door, but there was still time for one more kiss. “OH!” And one more pinch. “Miss Malone! How ferward!”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 19

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 18

dA link

Chapter 18: Divine Observation

They never felt like dreams. More like…memories trying to remind me of themselves as I slept. They mostly came in flashes. Nothing seemed to last. But it all came back in an instant. The light was so warm. Bright. Comforting. I finally felt safe. I wanted the feeling to last forever. It wasn’t to last. I awoke in a field, laying against a tree. The sun felt dull somehow. Nowhere near as warm or bright as it should have been. Nothing looked familiar. The grass went on for miles. Mountains were far off in the horizon. What buildings I could see were a fair distance away. “Mmm…where am I?” I murmured to myself. My body felt light but weak. I was afraid I’d float away if I tried to move. “Can you not guess, Colm Arcadi?” My heart nearly stopped at the voice. It was sweet and calm and seemingly came from nowhere. A glance around found no one nearby. Or so I thought. “Behind you, Colm Arcadi.” She was reading a book while sat on the tree. The lady was comfortably lounging on a thick, heavy branch. She was concentrated on the pages before her and paid me no mind as I stood up. “Er, pardon me ma’am, but where-?” I tried to ask politely. “Take a look around you and try to remember. The answer may yet come to you.” I tried. I sincerely did. It all looked the same to me. Nothing to be seen, to recognize. Indistinguishable, to put it nicely. “Perhaps it would help if you tried to recognize me first, Colm Arcadi.” she suggested after a while. I wasn’t sure how it was supposed to help. Her face didn’t look familiar, not right away. I’d seen plenty of Visdian women in town who wore the veil and sari. Or was it the langa vani? I got them confused sometimes. The blue hues of her clothes were nice. The colors all seemed to swirl in and out of each other. Her book was heavy and leather-bound. No title could be seen. She finally looked up from its pages. Her eyes were like the sky at noon. A blue so bright and clear that I thought I’d be lost in them forever. I almost thought I could see…every…thing… It finally clicked. “M’Lady Kismet!” I was on bended knee in an instant. It was the least a person could do when confronted by the Goddess of Fate and Destiny. “Fergive me, M’Lady! I dinna know an’ I ‘pologize deeply. Spare me, M’Lady, an’ I’ll-!” “Worry not, Colm Arcadi.” Lady Kismet said, returning to Her book. “There was no wrong to right. You could not have been expecting me.” “Erm, no, M’Lady. I wasne.” “Perhaps now you might know where we are?” I wracked my hazy brain for an answer. Lady Kismet was here. But it didn’t feel like any of the Heavens. There was no overwhelming sense of joy or happiness the Tome always described. Nor any of the despair or pain associated with the Hells. It felt like neither of them yet both… “Are we…is this…the Medius, M’Lady?” “Correct. Please do get up, we’ve places to go.” Lady Kismet stated once She hopped off the branch. Her book was closed and held tight against Her chest. “Walk with me, Colm Arcadi.” “Aye, M’Lady.” We walked along a paved, well-worn path. Our footfalls against the stone were the only sounds for a while. I gave M’Lady the occasional nervous glance. She was tall, taller than me. Trying to guess what was in store was agony. Looking onward proved worse still. Flashes came back. The explosion. The Wyvern. The blood and pains and grief and crawling numbness as I had to watch-! “BRIDGET!” I blurted out. “Is she ‘live? Did it work? Is she…?” Lady Kismet didn’t turn to face me. Nor did She consult Her book. It was said everyone and everything’s destiny was written in its pages. Maybe I was expecting too much that a Human’s life was worth recording in Her book. Her silence was devastating. “…I cannot say.” Lady Kismet said after a moment. It was more than I could bear. My legs gave out under me. I was sitting in the middle of the road before I knew it. She was supposed to make it out. Bridget was supposed to live. What was the point of anything now? I’d as good as failed. “I cannot say…but you might find your answer elsewhere.” Lady Kismet gently said. She placed a hand on my shoulder when She leaned down. It was tender, but strong. Almost…reassuring. Or threatening. It was hard to say. “But the only way to know is to go forward.” “A-aye…aye, M’Lady. As ye say…” The landscape didn’t seem to change as we walked. Nothing got farther from us nor did we get close to anything. As expected of the Medius, of course. It was the middle road, so to speak. Neither a Heaven nor a Hell, only a place of isolation and contemplation until a soul was allowed somewhere. It terrified me. Lady Kismet seemed not to notice. She walked as if She knew where She was going. The silence was starting to make me more and more anxious with every step. “I…s’pose me bein’ here means…I’ve died?” I quietly asked. I braced myself for Her reply. There was a greater fear of upsetting a Goddess with stupid questions than if I had passed on or not. “Perhaps.” Lady Kismet answered simply. “An’ bein’ here means I…I havne done ‘nuff tuh get intuh one a’ the Heavens or the Hells?” “Perhaps.” “Shooda guessed as much. I’ve ne’er done anythin’ worthwhile with me life anyway. Deserve no more than it, really.” “There are those who’d think otherwise, I believe.” M’Lady suggested. She stopped and gestured toward the side of the road. I followed her hand and my heart nearly stopped. Again. The impulse to run was only tempered by M’Lady’s presence. Before I could even ask, in case She needed me to stay with Her, she smiled. “Go. You’ve time enough for this, at least.” I had to contain my excitement. I didn’t want to crash into them. I didn’t wasn’t to overwhelm them. As I got closer, I realized… I didn’t want to disappoint them either. It was too late. They were turning to face me. It felt like an eternity as they took my face in, and I theirs. I thought I’d never breathe again at the sight. “Mum? Dad?” “COLM!” they proclaimed together. Tears came as quickly as the hugs. Laughter and sobs continued on for ages. They felt so…solid. So real. Like they’d never left. It was a feeling that should have lasted forever. But we broke apart soon enough. “We…we’ve missed ye so much…” I choked out between sobs. “Liam an’ Molly an’…an’ e’eryone! Ye…ye were…” “Oh, oh Gods, we’ve missed you too, luv!” Mum chuckled with tears in her eyes. “Look at you! You…you’re so…oh Colm, my baby!” I didn’t realize how much I missed her grabbing my cheeks. She was so short, it was the only way she could “bring me down” to her. Her hands were so warm and small. The tears weren’t going to stop anytime soon. “It’s good tuh see ye ‘gain, Lunkhead.” Dad said as he pulled me into a hug. Strong, large, comforting. A little hard on the ribs. No one could say so much in one embrace like Dad could. “I’m…I’m so sorry, lad.” “Dad, it’s…it’s not yer fault I’m here!” “Isne it?” he said, pulling away so we could see each other eye to eye. Dad and I were the same height but…a part of me would always see him taller. Stronger. A better person. The tears held no bearing on those thoughts. “I was s’posed tuh be there by yer side. Tuh help ye. Ye were ne’er s’posed tuh…tuh be thrown intuh leadin’ a bloody fookin’ country. I wanted tuh stay. I wanted tuh, with all me heart. I…I let ye down an’…an’ there’s nothin’ I can do tuh make it up tuh ye…” The words caught in my throat. There was so much I wanted to say but couldn’t. Just looking at him, hearing him say those things…how was I supposed to respond? “Ye’ve been hurtin’ an’ it’s all me fault…” Dad whispered as he turned away. “No, no stop, it isne…Mum, Dad, it isne yer fault!” I tried to explain. Their smiles were gone, the tears stopped. I couldn’t bear to see them like this. I’d found them again. There was supposed to be happiness, not distress. “Ye coodne’ve known. No one could’ve! It’s not yer fault I’m…I’m just…broken inside!” I didn’t mean to say it. Not to them, not to anyone. No one was supposed to know. Yet…it came as such a large relief to finally say it. To finally say it to them. “Colm, don’t say that!” Mum stated in an instant. “You’re not broken! You’ve grown so much and done so well. You should be as proud of yourself as we are!” “PROUDA WHAT?!” I yelled. I didn’t mean to say it that way. The newfound panic in their eyes made me want to stop. To run. Like I always did. I didn’t have it in me to face them with this. But I kept talking anyway. “No matter what I tell me’self or others try tuh say, I’m not proud a’ meself. Or me life. I…I just canna like me’self…or what I do…what I did…an’…an’ I just…how can I be all that an’ not have somethin’ wrong with me?” Their silence said it all. I was wrong. This wasn’t the Medius. This was my own personal Hell. A hand on my shoulder scared the life -or death- out of me. The tension broke as I turned to see who was there. “You have had your say, Colm Arcadi. I must ask you to come now. Time is short.” M’Lady Kismet stated quietly. I turned to Mum and Dad, trying to say something. Anything. No words came. There were none I knew that could fill the void. “They may come as well, but only if they obey my words.” “Aye, M’Lady, a’ course.” Dad agreed, taking Mum’s hand. “I must ask you not to speak out of turn.” M’Lady began. “Nor will you step out of place. It is important that you do not interfere in any way.” “What…what are we tuh do, M’Lady?” I asked. Anything to pretend my parents weren’t thinking about their disaster of a son. Anything to keep me from thinking the same. “‘We’ are to witness a decision. A judgment will be made. A sentence given. A fate decided.” “Whose fate, M’Lady?” “We shall see, Colm Arcadi.” The landscape disappeared before our eyes. In its place stood temple columns and marble floors. Light shone through the glass and crystal that hung above. We were not the only ones wandering among the temple. They barely acknowledged us as we walked closer. Some bowed or nodded when they saw M’Lady Kismet. Others were quick to step out of Her path. No one wanted to get in the Queen of the Gods way. We were gestured to stop when we came closer to the center of the building. It seemed empty for the most part. A pedestal with a ball stood in the middle. It glowed softly as it hovered serenely beside a cloaked figure. “Is this who we’re witnessin’, M’Lady?” I whispered. The solemnity of the place reminded me of a library. Or a graveyard. “No, Ankou is here to witness as well.” She replied quietly. A quill appeared in her hand after She opened Her book. The sudden movement caught my eye by instinct. I turned away in embarrassment as M’Lady chuckled. “Only I can read from the book, Colm Arcadi.” “‘Pologies, M’Lady. I dinna mean-!” “My husband is far worse than you in that respect, I assure you. It is quite alright, Colm Arcadi.” “Er, ye can just call me ‘Colm’, M’Lady. That is, if ye like.” “You’ll forgive me if I can’t. There are many Colms. Many Arcadis. Your name keeps me in the here and now. You are not the first Colm Arcadi. You will not be the last.” M’Lady Kismet turned back to the center towards the ball and its pedestal. A new pair of figures had arrived. Ankou seemed to know them, as He only nodded His acknowledgment. “Do you recognize them?” M’Lady asked. It took a moment to identify the figure in white. His plaits were hard to make out but His bearing and His toga gave Him away. “That is M’Lord Caduceus.” I answered. The woman next to him was a mystery, however. She looked like no Goddess I knew. Nor did she seem like a Demi-Goddess. A child of the divine, perhaps? Maybe another mortal brought as a witness? “Who’s the woman with’im, M’Lady?” “The one who’ll be making a monumental decision today. You know her, Colm Arcadi. Look harder. Say her name.” Who the Hells is she? I wondered as I stared. Brown hair, in pigtails that looked a’shambles. Rather portly and a head shorter than Caduceus and Ankou both. Glasses, as well, as far as I could tell. I’d seen plenty of faces each day, how was I supposed to know who-?” “GOODS GODS IS THAT BRIDGET?!” I blurted out, louder than needed, when it hit me. The others, including M’Lady Kismet, glared at the interruption. “…sorry.” “Who’s Bridget?” Mum asked, trying to get a better look at her. “She’s me…she’s a Human. We were in the same accident. I doona understand how she’s here. Or how she’s so…tall?” “Makes sense tuh me.” Dad said nonchalantly. He only blanched when the three of us turned for an explanation. “Er, well, death is s’posed tuh be the great equalizer, isne it? Why should our souls be restricted tuh the heights we had in life?” “A very astute and philosophical observation, Cuculhain Arcadi.” “But what decision is she gonna make? Or canna we know that yet?” “She will choose if she wants to go home, and how, Colm Arcadi.” “I…I donna think ye need me here fer this. Her answer’s gonna be tuh go home.” I said, staring at Bridget. Gods, how hard it was to look at her face. There were more details, everything was easier to see. No guessing at obvious expressions. Like happiness. Anger. Relief. Sorrow. “She…she deserves tuh go home.” “Perhaps. But you will stay nonetheless.” “As ye wish, M’Lady.” A hush fell over the crowd as we all strained to listen. We needn’t have to, as Caduceus’ voice carried through the rotunda. “-need do is touch this ball to activate the spell.” M’Lord explained, concentrating on the orb. The glow and colors swirled and pulsed beneath His gaze. Do it. I thought. Touch the ball. Go home. Go back to the life I stole you from. “But…you said you couldn’t send anyone back.” Bridget said, focused on the sphere. Hypnotized, maybe? “Good Gods, e’en now she’s questionin’ the Gods…” I murmured. I gasped as the conversation went on. “An’ insultin’em. Great. Nice tuh know death hasne changed’er, at least.” “Oh, I think I like her already. Er, no offense, M’Lady.” Mum said after a moment. M’Lady Kismet merely nodded. She was too concentrated on the scene before us. Her quill scribbled steadily across the page. “How do you know her, Colm?” “I…she…she’s…” I tried to explain, but choked. The words refused to be said. Or maybe I felt sick just thinking about explaining to my parents. They already thought their son was a lost cause. Why make it worse? “-unlucky Tergaian who sits on the edge between life and death who would probably find themselves in Ankou’s realm soon enough anyway.” “Ach. Canna say I feel sorry fer the poor sod who’s gotta sacrifice’is soul.” Dad commented under his breath. “Must’ve done somethin’ awful tuh deserve this.” A cold chill ran down my spine at his words. Everything seemed to only get worse with the explanation. “W-who…who are you talking about?” I barely heard Bridget say. She didn’t need to ask. I already knew. “Lord Colm Matthew Alexander Brian Arcadi, Magistrate of Arcadia, High Lord of all Fathach, High Commander of her forces, Defender of her peoples, by the grace of the Gods, long may he reign.” I heard the gasps. Felt the stares. I couldn’t turn to look at my parents. I already knew what they thought and how they felt. They didn’t need me trying to deny it. “M’Lady, please! There must be some mistake!” I heard Mum say. She sounded so far away already. “Something we could do!” “It is not my choice to make, Samantha Willikins.” M’Lady stated. “It is not your mind to sway.” “Then take me ‘stead!” Dad said, stepping in front of me. He tried to step past the columns and into the center. He was ready to confront a pair of Gods on my account. My hand shot forward to stop him. Another hand was already there. “It is not your choice.” M’Lady stated as She pulled Dad back. Something had changed in an instant. M’Lady Kismet was…harder, somehow. Taller. More imposing. There was a storm brewing in Her icy glare. “It is not yourplace.” “We’re not ‘bout tuh let this happen!” “…stop.” “There must be some other way!” “Stop.” “He’s our son, we canna just-!” “STOP!” I couldn’t take it anymore. The glares, the gasps, the judging; I could have handled it. But hearing my parents defend me was…it was too much. “Bloody Soddin’ Hells, just stop! Ye doona e’en know what I did tuh deserve this! Just…just let it be!” I exclaimed, finally turning to face them. Mum and Dad were shocked. It was clear. But I swore I saw disappointment and shame as well. I know I would have felt the same. “I…I kidnapped Bridget from Earth. Knowing she coodne go home. Thinkin’…thinkin’ nothin’ uv’it ‘til she…’til she got hurt. An’ I still kept it a secret. Lied tuh’er. She woodne be’ere if it werne fer me. She’d still be ‘live if it werne fer me!” “Colm, baby, it’s-!” Mum tried to say. I turned from her before she could say anymore. This was my own personal Hell. My parents would know how horrible a son they had. “If me soul is what it takes tuh get’er home, than so be it.” I told M’Lady Kismet. She had returned to a calm demeanor. Her writing was frantic once again. “I…I woona…fight it. It’s…Gods ‘Bove, I wish there were more I could’ve done fer her befer…befer the end…” I don’t know what I expected really. A slow painful disintegration? A quick blast into nothingness, perhaps. Whatever I thought, the hands of my parents gripping my own wasn’t on the list. “We’re right with you, son.” Mum sniffed. “You won’t be alone.” “Ye…ye doona…” “Aye, Lunkhead. We do.” Dad confirmed. The entire temple had gone silent as we waited for Bridget to make the choice. Memories flashed in and out of my head. Liam. Molly. Tim. Mr. Livingston. Dorian. Annie. Oh Gods, Annie. I wanted to do better by her too. She deserved so much better than me. Maybe with me gone, she’d find someone worthy of her. “Is…is there still a chance he could live?” Annie as a last thought would have been a fine way to go. “Colm Arcadi has an even chance of living or dying. Just as you did.” Annie Malone, I love you dearly… “If that’s true…if it’s not certain he’ll…he’ll die…then I’ll have no part of it.” What? Bridget stepped away from the pedestal. Stepped away from M’Lords. She was walking away from her only chance. “What…what is she…?” I asked aloud. The shout died in my throat. My feet moved on their own, trying to keep pace with her. Bridget was already heading down a staircase by the time I stopped. “What did she just do?” “She made her choice, Colm Arcadi.” M’Lady Kismet stated, appearing at my side in an instant. “But why? Gods damn it, why did she…she could’ve been home by now! She’d ne’er have tuh see…see any a’ this ‘gain!” “A moment.” M’Lady said, gripping my shoulder. M’Lord Caduceus was now walking towards the staircase as well. He stopped and turned to stare at us. Or rather, at M’Lady Kismet. Caduceus paid me no mind. They exchanged nods before M’Lord made His way down the stairs. “Do you wish to know why she made her choice, Colm Arcadi?” “A’ course!” “Then you must come with me. I am sorry, but they cannot come this time.” M’Lady said once my parents caught up with us. “I’ll be right ba-OOF!” I tried to say, only to have Mum barrel right into me for a hug. “It was so good to see you again, Colm…” “Heh. It was Mum, it really was. But I’ll be right back. I promise.” Dad joined in before I could pull myself away. “Yer stronger than ye think, lad. We know ye are.” Dad whispered as he leaned in for the hug. “We love ye, Lunkhead.” It was comforting to have then again. I almost didn’t want to leave them. Almost. “I promise, I’ll be back.” I reassured them. M’Lady Kismet led me down the stairs. I gave one last glance back. “…I hope.” M’Lady Kismet made no comment. The only sounds for a while were our own footsteps. I began to doubt we were going anywhere. Like we were on a never-ending staircase. Another part of the Medius, perhaps. Bridget and M’Lord shouldn’t have been that far ahead of us. I was about to share my doubts when I finally heard the voices. “-give a straight answer, huh?” I heard Bridget ask. M’Lady held me back when I tried to go further. She put a finger to Her lips. We were only to witness again, it seemed. “So what happens to me now?” “We could ask my dear Kismet what fate awaits you, but I’m afraid she is…attending to business of her own.” M’Lord replied nonchalantly. It took only a second to realize what He meant. “Me?” I whispered to M’Lady. She nodded but kept Her attention on the voices. “No, I meant am I heading North or…you know what, never mind.” We continued to follow them in silence. The desire to run ahead and confront Bridget was strong. I was desperate to know why she did what she did. Or didn’t do. Not wanting to upset the Gods, Kismet especially, kept the urge down. “There was another reason, wasn’t there?” Caduceus asked, bringing sound into the world again. There was a moment of surprise as Bridget sat on the steps rather than continue down. “…Yes. Yes there was.” she said. “May I hear it?” Even M’Lady was leaning in to listen. I waited with bated breath, hoping against hope that Bridget wouldn’t be overly blasphemous. Swears and insults were sure to come quickly to her tongue. “Because…because if I did what you wanted me to do…if I took Colm away from his friends and family and the life he knew…just for my own needs…it’d be no different than what he did to me.” To think my heart couldn’t be broken by mere words… “Is that not what you wanted? To make Colm pay for his deed?” “I didn’t want revenge! I didn’t want to take his life! I just…I just wanted him to understand how I felt, you know? To know what he did was wrong! How would he learn that if he was…was eradicated from existence?” …Only to have it shattered twice within a moment. It was my turn to sit down. Everything was starting to feel numb again. Nothing seemed to matter anymore. Not the voices, not my death, not my life. I just wanted to fade away and stop existing anyway. “Were you listening?” M’Lord asked after a while. I kept quiet, not wishing to distract the Gods from their conversation. I wished to be somewhere else, to drown in my sorrows in peace. I thought nothing more of it until M’Lord raised His voice. “I said, were you listening?” “A-aye, M’Lord.” I replied, jumping to my feet. I bowed as best I could despite the steep stairs. “And you heard everything?” “Aye. Aye, M’Lord…” “Do you know what must happen now?” It didn’t take much imagination to figure that out. I was dead. I was in the afterlife. It was, as Bridget had just put it, a matter of where I was headed. “Aye, M’Lord.” I replied, my eyes cast down in shame and fear. The Heavens were probably closed to me. One of the lesser Hells, at least, had me on their list. It would be a bit of a surprise if a greater Hell awaited me. Worse still would be wandering the Medius for an eternity. The Medius was always supposed to be the “waiting” place. Perhaps it would be my final punishment instead. Neither evil nor good enough to be anywhere else. “I deserve whate’er punishment I have comin’ tuh me, M’Lord.” There was an instant chill in the air. I thought I heard thunder crash around us. A particular loud crack made me jump. It was in that split-second that I was grabbed. Caduceus was pulling me closer. Whatever comparison I might have had was gone when we locked eyes. There was nothing that came close to the cold, hardened rage I saw in His face. “Yes, I quite think you do. Glad to know we can agree on that.” Caduceus hissed. A gentle touch from Kismet was the only thing to calm Him down. “But that can wait. For now. There are things you must do first.” “A’…a’ course, M’Lord. Anythin’!” I spluttered. My mouth was too dry to say much else. “Firstly, I want you to understand. What you witnessed here today. What your…‘friend’ did today, and why. And why what you saw and felt was more important than you might be thinking right now.” I nodded, too frightened to answer. “Secondly, and more importantly, I want you to remember this. All of this. Even if you think this was a dream.Remember.” Another frantic nod. “And lastly, if you can’t accomplish these simple tasks, the least you can do…is wake up.” He released his grip. I fell. I struggled in the darkness. Grasping for a ledge, gasping for air. I thought for sure I was going to fall forever. It truly was my own Hell. Until I saw the light. It was a struggle to move. To even open my eyes. But I did. And sitting there, waiting for me…was Bridget. Talking still took an effort. What few words I could get out were a jumbled mess. She reassured me I wasn’t dead, that I wasn’t being tortured. Yet the tears came anyway. “Im…sew srry, Burrjtt. I nair…nair mnt tuh…tuh…” It was hard to hear her, but I followed her advice. Sleep washed over me once more. Dreams kept their distance. I was glad of it. The days were like a slow blur. I still needed time to recover and everyone did their best to keep me company. But every time I glanced at Bridget, I knew I’d have to face the inevitable. No matter how much shame I felt. Even when we returned to Arcadia and the mansion, it was agony. We barely acknowledged the other’s existence. Kept to ourselves and away from each other. A lifetime seemed to pass before I found a need to leave. Even for a little while. Anywhere but stuck in that room with someone I couldn’t bear to face. Someone who hated me with all her heart and soul. Someone who had every right to be. Someone who…should have said something by now. “Maybe it isne her after all…” I said as the epiphany struck. How could I be so sure it was Bridget? I’d just had a…vision of sorts, from the Gods. Maybe. It could be just as possible that the Human in my home wasn’t who I thought they were. What I needed was a test. But what? “M’lord?” “Hmm? Sorry, what was that?” “I er, asked if ye needed any help, M’lord…” the man asked. I’d apparently wandered into a store without realizing it. “Oh, erm, sorry, I doona think…” I began to explain, until something caught my eye. There was a sale going on and plenty of the products covered a shelf. “Actually, can ye tell me what ye do with the, ah, defective or old cages?” It was brilliant. Simple but effective. It was sure to set Bridget off or at least prove something was wrong. I’d stake my life on it. Again. I was both wrong and right in the end. It didn’t exactly set her off, but it got her talking at least. Got us talking again. It hadn’t been easy. Those months had been as much a struggle for her approval as it had been for Fathach’s acceptance. “Caduceus fergive me, how could I have fergotten alla that?” I asked myself. “Um, forgotten what?” Bridget asked. “What, did you have a trippy-ass dream too? I barely remember mine, if it helps.” “I…we can…we need tuh talk ‘bout it later. When we’ve a roof o’er our heads an’ some real food in our bellies.” “I second that, at least!” one of the Humans yelled. Many laughed in agreement. Some were napping, or trying to, by leaning against each other. The trek didn’t take long. A half hour, give or take, thanks to my purposely slow pace. I swore it used to take longer as a kid. The path was the same: overgrown with life and rocks and sounds of the forest. I chuckled when I realized why it took longer back then. I remembered stopping every few meters to point out things and ask Dad questions. They were never fast trips. Castle Scáth appeared soon enough. Its stone walls and high towers were oddly welcoming after the week I had. It seemed only right to have at least one last day in the place as High Lord. I’m not sure what compelled me to head for the kitchens rather than the front door. Probably because I needed a real meal. Because I had 44 mouths who’d like the same. Or because I didn’t want to feel too presumptuous or self-important. Heh. So says the First King I thought as I rang the bell. It opened within a few minutes to reveal an irritated but lively Mrs. Applegate. She was the castle’s groundskeeper and unofficial curator. An unpleasant woman when something rubbed her the wrong way. I was glad to see her wrinkled, cranky face. “AH!” For the split-second it appeared before the door slammed in my face. My shock didn’t last long. “MRS. APPLEGATE IF’N YE DOONA OPEN THIS DAMN DOOR I’LL TEAR IT OFF ITS HINGES, I SWEAR TUH CADUCEUS!” I yelled, pounding against the solid oak door. “Gods be praised, yer alright!” Mrs. Applegate said as she opened the door again. She nearly knocked me off the stoop with her rugby tackle of a hug. “They said ye were in hidin’ an’ I thought ye’d hide out’ere but ye ne’er showed up so I thought the papers were lyin’ so no one…no one knew ye were…were…!” “I’m fine, Mrs. Applegate, I promise! But we’d like tuh get inside while we can…” “‘We’, M’lord?” she asked. She saw Bridget on my shoulder and made her usual sour face. Which turned to surprise when she saw the bundle under my arm. “Oh me Gods…are ye feckin’ kiddin’ me?” “Mrs. Applegate-!” “Are ye tryin’ tuh infest me castle now?!” “Mrs. Applegate, they’re not-!” “You know, I always wanted to live in a castle!” one of the Humans chimed in playfully. “Think it has a stacked larder?” “Must be freezin’ in the winter though.” “Naw, place like this must have a fireplace in every room.” “When can we move in?” Mrs. Applegate slammed the door in my face, again, with that last question. “Sigh. This is gonna be a long day, isne it?”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 18

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 17

dA link

Chapter 17: Overwhelmed

There were voices in the dark. They were hard to make out. Some whispered, some shouted. It was hard to tell who was saying what. They faded away the harder I tried to listen. It was almost like they knew I was eavesdropping. How was it eavesdropping if it was going on inside my head? The silence that followed was peaceful. Comforting. It was the most restful sleep I’d had in days. For a time. Aches and pains made themselves known soon enough. A concerto played against my skull. Stings pricked along my limbs. Whatever comfort I had felt was gone. But I was still too exhausted to move. Sounds eventually pierced the fog again. The rustling of leaves and the calls of birds made themselves known. A shudder ran down my spine at the chilly breeze. Gods I hope I’m not in someone’s garden I thought to myself. Parts of me were trying to wake up. Some more slowly than others. Don’t need that picture in the papers now. I groaned as I tried to move. Everything was either aching or stiff or both. There was a temptation to fall back asleep and try again later. Nothing seemed important. The world could wait. At least I thought so. “-nd here we have a very rare species.” Until I heard the voice. “The Scrufficus Arcadicus. Known for its unnecessarily tall stature, unkempt appearance…” the voice continued happily. “…and thunderous snoring.” “…I doona snore…” I mumbled. Smiling hurt, but I couldn’t help it. “Yes, you do.” the voice insisted. “Like a bear with a cold ate a rock tumbler.” “Oh, so no worse than ye do.” “…I do not snore.” “Oh aye, ye do.” “No I don’t.” “Like yer tryin’ tuh warn ships ‘bout sharp rocks an’ shallow waters.” “…The other thing the Scrufficus Arcadicus is known for is their atrocious and sometimes delusional hearing.” I laughed. It hurt, but it was worth it. Hearing her voice again was a relief. The snark and bickering was something I’d sorely missed. It was almost enough to take the aches away. Almost. “It’s good tuh see ye ‘gain, Runt.” I said once I willed my eyes open. It was great to see her again. It honestly, truly was. Her hair was loose and in a shambles, her clothes worn and tattered in places. Her glasses were missing, I’d noticed, when her face came into focus. The bag she wore was in shreds and kept together by some unknown force. Bridget was a damned sight better than I could have ever hoped. “You look like shit, Scruffy.” she said with a smile. “Heh. I feel like…like…” I tried to quip, but couldn’t. The tears were too hard to hold back anymore. “Yer…yer ‘live…yer ‘live an’ alright an’…an’…” “Hey, hey…it’s okay, I’m okay…” she said in a cracked but comforting tone. “You don’t have to…look, stop, or I’m gonna start…sniff start cry…sniff…ing oh goddamnit Scruffy!” It felt good to laugh and cry. Just knowing Bridget was alive and well, seeing her with my own two eyes, was a weight off my mind. It put my heart at ease, if such a thing was possible. Everything felt light and bright again. It took several more minutes of sobbing and chuckles before either of us could talk. “…I’m sorry. So, so sorry…” I began eventually. “Dude, it’s not your fault. Hell, how were you supposed to know that one stone could do a mass Jump like that?” she countered. Bridget held up what was left of her bag. “Good thing I wasn’t holding on to it, huh?” “That’s not what…Good Gods, aye, canna imagine what yer hand would look like after that.” “Assuming I’d have a hand left in the first place.” “I mean…I’m sorry I coodne reach ye last night…that I yelled befer the…the ‘splosion…that…that I’ve been draggin’ me feet ‘bout…’bout anythin’. ‘Bout e’erythin’.” “Stop. You…you were freaking shot last night, I’m surprised you did what you could. You’re right though, you shouldn’t have yelled. But…but if I learned anything this week, it’s that…it’s going to take time to fix this whole damn mess.” Bridget said. She sat down and made herself comfortable. “Second worst week of my life, I swear to god.” “I can guess yer very worst…” I muttered, looking away in shame. It wasn’t a hard guess to make. Those first few days here, with me, had to be the worst of her life. Especially when she found out the secret…no, the truth I hadn’t told her. I didn’t deserve her as a friend. I didn’t deserve her as…anything. But she still wanted to know me when even I couldn’t stand myself. She deserved so much more than I could ever possibly give her. I’ll be damned if I wouldn’t try though. “…No. No, no you really couldn’t guess…” she said absently. She was fiddling with something on the ground when I glanced her way. “But if you’re thinking what I think you’re thinking…I’d say it’s dropped to third worst.” “Oh aye, this week’s been all the Hells fer ye from what I’ve been hearin’. The bloody soddin’ Hells were ye thinkin’ takin’ on a spell hound all on yer own? With a feckin’ lil’ umbrella no less?” “What was I going to do, just sit there and-! Wait, how do you know about that? Did it really make the front page or something?” “Dunno. Heard the story from the two old fellas at the Rathcullan Arms.” I explained. “I was only a few hours behind ye.” “What do you-?” “Trackin’ spell onna compass an’ a Jumper Stone. Tim cast’em at Auntie Mel’s. I think I used up me stone last night though.” I said, trying to chuckle. I stopped when I noticed her wiping her eyes. “I’m…I’m sorry, I dinna-!” “You…you’ve been trying to find me?” she said through a sob. “This whole…this whole time?” “A’ course! Ye think I woodne try tuh find me best friend? Woodne move the Heavens an’ Hells ‘til I found ye safe an’ sound? If…if anythin’ had happened tuh ye…” I let the sentiment drift off, not wanting to think about what could have happened. What almost happened only a few hours ago. I tried to move my arm, so I could offer a hand for support. Just because I couldn’t give her a hug at her size didn’t mean I couldn’t try. “No! Wait! Don’t move!” Bridget yelled, frantically waving her arms at…well, it looked like she was waving at the trees themselves. I was confused as she turned her attention back to me. “Colm, listen, you need to just…notmove. For now. Okay?” “Er, not that I canna move much anyway…why?” “Because…well…you’re kind of…a giant target right now.” “What?!” I yelped. Without moving, I attempted to look around. All I could see were tree trunks and sunlight. “By who?! Why?!” “…I’ll explain but you have to promise not to do anything rash, alright?” “Not do anythin’ rash? I’m a sittin’ feckin’ duck’ere!” “Do you promise?” “I doona think I’m comf’table sayin’-!” “COLM. Do. You. Trust. Me?” It was her stern voice. I hated her stern voice. I’d heard more severe attempts from others and never came close to blinking. But with her it was instant. A mix of guilt and regret always made me back down when she used her voice. It didn’t help it always made me feel like an idiot. Or a rowdy child being punished. Even if I was acting like it. Didn’t mean I appreciated the tone. I had to concede. “Aye.” It wasn’t a lie. It would never be a lie. The least I could do was trust her. I still needed to rebuild her trust of me. If it was ever possible. “And you won’t get mad after I explain?” “…Aye. No gettin’ mad. Now…why am I a target?” Bridget looked around at the tree line. She waved at someone or something, trying to stop them from coming closer. They were out of my sight for the moment. Bridget needed a deep breath before she began. “See…when we, I mean the other people in that cage and I, and well, obviously you, too, Jumped…here…turns out we ended up in a…Human forest…uh, village? I guess? Not sure what else to call it.” “I’m with ye so far.” “And, um, giants aren’t a uh, very common sight in these parts. Rare, even. So rare seeing one pop out of thin air kinda puts them…on edge.” “Aye, s’pose it would.” “So there’s at least a dozen…or three…people hiding with ah, homemade bows and arrows. And a couple of dust bombs.” “Makes sense. Ye’d wanna distract someone long ‘nuff tuh let others get ‘way or just ‘noy’em ‘nuff tuh run ‘way. I still doona see why-?” There was a moment as Bridget fidgeted with her hands. Adjusting her bag and looking at everything but me. “The uh…the arrows and bombs…” she said, clearly nervous. “…they, uh, they have Gressleweed on them. Or inthem.” I almost panicked. I admit it. Gressleweed was powerful in even a small dose to give me a bad reaction. A dozen or so splinters wasn’t something I was looking forward to experiencing. “…Wait. Gressleweed isne poisonous…” I said once I calmed down. “It’s only bad if-!” “If…someone told them you were allergic to it…” I was dumbfounded. It was like a smack in the back of the head with a brick. “WHY THE BLOODY SODDIN’ HELLS DID YE GO AN’ DO THAT FER?!” I erupted, promise forgotten. Maybe if I made a run for it I could avoid most of the projectiles. Pretty sure I had spare syringes in my backpack. Could I get to them before a reaction? “BECAUSE THEY WERE READY TO CUT YOUR THROAT LAST NIGHT ALRIGHT?!” Bridget countered, jitters replaced with her own fury. “TELLING THEM YOUR ALLERGY WAS A BETTER BARGAIN FOR YOUR LIFE!” “OH AYE! ‘CUZ A SLOW PAINFUL DEATH IS BETTER, I S’POSE?!” “AT LEAST YOU HAVE A CHANCE NOW, YOU JACKASS! DO YOU THINK I WANT TO BE RESPONSIBLE FOR YOUR DEATH AGAIN?!” “WHAT?” “WHAT?” “…What do ye mean ‘gain’?” I asked once we calmed down. I took it as a good sign an allergic reaction hadn’t happened yet. Maybe the snipers were standing down. Or waiting for a better shot. “When…that night with…and your…our coma…things…” Bridget said slowly. She needed time to get herself together before she continued. “It…it was…if I…you almost…” “Oh…oh, no. No, stop, doona…doona think that…it wasne yer fault, I shooda waited fer…I shoodne e’er brought ye…brought ye here…” “That’s not…okay, I mean, yes on that last part, but I don’t mean…it’s hard to explain.” I deserved that. I’d said it to her too many times. And I wasn’t about to push the issue. “Well…whate’er happens now, at least I’ll die knowin’ yer alright…” I murmured. “…Though that’s ruined somewhat knowin’ me corpse will be found havin’ pissed me pants, ‘parently.” “Oh, ha! No, you didn’t wet yourself…I think.” Bridget chuckled. “That was the um, other thing: when you fell, you knocked over their water supply.” “Oh, thank the Gods!” “…” “Er…I mean…oh. That ‘splains that. Think they’ll let me fix it ‘stead a’ killin’ me?” “Frankly, that still remains to be seen.” a new voice stated. I didn’t dare move my head to see. The owner of the voice moved into view soon enough. “But yes, we’ll ‘let’ you ‘fix it’.” She was an older woman, just barely shorter than Bridget. Slim on the verge of starvation. A bird skull covered her head and one end of her staff had bramble thorns attached. It seemed her clothes were made from fur or skins as well. “I ‘pologize deeply fer any disturbance I’ve caused, ma’am. It wasne me intention an’-!” “HA! You think I care about your ‘intentions’?” she spat out acidly. “All I care about are your actions, boy. And they haven’t exactly shown the best side of you, have they?” “…I like tuh think me backside is one a’ me better features, really.” I tried to chuckle. It died quickly when I saw her face, however. “Quick to anger and slow to sympathy, more like.” she continued steadily. “The only reason I haven’t had you shot yet is because I still haven’t decided if it’s worth having to dispose of a corpse so large.” “Would ye believe that’s the second time this week I’ve been told that?” “…The Wyvern cave?” Bridget chimed in eventually. “The Wyvern cave.” I confirmed. It took a moment to realize something important. “Wait…ye dinna tell’em who I am, did ye?” “I…didn’t think name dropping would help at the time.” she said awkwardly. “I didn’t want to seem like you were a threat. Or at least, not a bigger threat than they already thought you were.” “Have you been keeping something from us, child?” the old woman asked. A pair of…guards, or so I assumed, appeared beside her. They both held spears and wore skull helmets. “Why should his name matter?” “It…it doesne matter.” I interjected. “But ye woodne want yer part a’ the woods full a’ other…giants lookin’ fer a missin’ person, would ye? ‘Specially a dead one, right?” It wasn’t much. I knew that. It was the farthest I could reach at a moment’s notice. It probably didn’t hurt that Dorian would raze the forest to find me again. The elder took a moment to consider my word nonetheless. She stepped forward, paying no heed to her guards. I closed my eyes and braced myself when she raised her staff. “Ow! Oi, what was-?!” I yelped when I felt a pinch on my chin. The elder was inspecting a green-tipped splinter. Or rather, a Human-sized crossbow bolt. “Oh. Heh. Guess Harita made’er shot then.” “…What’s your name?” she asked almost absently. I braced myself when I felt her staff move along my cheek. As the stick touched my skin, I winced. It was highly likely the thorns were still poisonous. The bramble barbs faced skyward as she traced my Caduceus Lines. I kept my eye on it the whole time. “Colm, ma’am. Pleased tuh make yer ‘quaintance, Miss-?” “Einin. Why should your name matter to me?” “It shoodne. Just…thought knowin’ me name might keep ye from killin’ me. Harder tuh kill someone when ye know their name. Right?” I replied. It was the only thing that came to mind quickly enough. Mostly because it was the truth. Or so I hoped. I couldn’t help glancing Bridget’s way for a quip. “Yer manners are ‘trocious, Runt.” “Could be worse, Scruffy. I could’ve stumbled like a drunk over a community’s only water tank OH WAIT.” she replied jokingly. Gods, how I’d missed her. “You’re hiding something. I don’t like secrets and I don’t like liars.” Einin said, tapping her staff on the ground. “But you care about her, do you not?” “She’s one a’ me best friends. I’d do anythin’ fer’er, ma’am.” “Good. She should provide proper incentive then.” “HEY!” One of the guards tried to grab Bridget. She was quick to give him a smack. But she was too busy nursing her hand to notice his second attempt. Something snapped. Several things happened at once. My hand rushed to create a wall between Bridget and her assailant. He and his cohort were up in arms. Bridget had her own fists up and ready for a fight. I was too focused on Einin’s face to realize she had her staff raised like a hammer. The thorns were ready to pierce me if needed. “Lay a finger on’er like that ‘gain an’ I swear I’ll break e’ery Gods’damned bone in yer bodies.” There was a tense moment as everyone stared each other down. “I am fully capable of making my own death threats Scruffy, thank you.” Bridget reprimanded softly. She did, however, attempt to crack her knuckles threateningly. “You heard the man. Back. Off.” “Quick to anger. As I said.” Einin stated as she made her guards move away. “Quick tuh defend, more like.” “At least that ‘display’ before was genuine after all. Didn’t think either of you had it in you to act so well.” “We’ll take that as a compliment.” Bridget chimed in. “Your giant is well-trained, child.” “He’s not my-!” “I am NOT well-trained.” I huffed, now that my rage was fading away. “I’m exceptionally trained, thank ye very much.” “That…was…BRILLIANT!” The hoots and hollers were unexpected, but they helped relieve the tension at the moment. Everyone was confused until Einin looked away from my face and towards the rest of me instead. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING UP THERE?!” Einin screamed. I tried to pretend it didn’t hurt to hear. It was a common occurrence with Bridget despite the numerous reminders of how close she was to my ear. “GET OFF HIM RIGHT NOW!” Wait. “Him”? “But Granny Neen! When’s the next time we’ll ever see a-?” one of the voices tried to argue. “GET DOWN OR SO HELP ME I’LL TAN YOUR HIDES MYSELF DON’T MAKE ME SAY IT AGAIN!” There were collected sighs and groans as the voices all conceded defeat. It came as a genuine surprise to feel movement along my back. Even more so as a few figures slid down along my shoulder to the ground. I held back a chuckle when I realized they were children. “Now get back inside before I change my mind about beating you lot silly.” Einin growled, pointing with her staff. “Off you get!” The trio of children was slow to follow her advice. It wasn’t hard to notice them trying to get final looks at the “big’un”. One even waved before they were shooed away. “There’s a well your size, not far from here. Not far for you, anyway.” Einin explained once the kids were gone. “Your…friend stays here. Tristan will show you the way.” Tristan turned out to be the same man who tried to grab Bridget. His uneasiness showed as I glared at him. “…Bridget ye doona-!” I began, but she stopped me with a gesture. “If it keeps everyone from killing everyone else, I’ll stay. For now.” she said. “But try anything again and I swear you’ll wish you had him to deal with instead of me.” “Grab the water, fill the tank, then you can go on your way.” Einin continued. “Hopefully without any more incidents.” “Does that mean I can move now or do I still have tuh worry ‘bout yer fellas in the trees?” Einin used her staff to raise a signal of some kind. She gestured for me to move after a moment. It was rough at first. Everything still felt stiff from the night before. Laying on the rocky forest floor didn’t help either. Groaning and stretching was needed right away. After I had to pull my hand out of the ground, at least. “…Were ye tryin’ tuh tie me down while I was ‘sleep?” I asked as I pulled the thread and pegs out. “Yeah, they tried to pull a Gulliver but there wasn’t enough rope apparently.” Bridget supplied. “What’s a ‘Gull-’?” “I’ll explain later.” “Bridget, do ye still have a pen or pencil in yer bag?” I asked once the kinks were worked out. “Most were lost when the bag erupted.” she said, searching through the tattered bag. “Or stuck in pockets I can’t reach right now. I wish I knew if my sketchbook survived or not…” “It did! I have it. They found it last night after yer lot Jumped.” “Colm, I swear to god if you’re playing with my emotions right now, I’ll-!” “It’s right here. Promise.” I said while I dug it out of my front pocket. She took it when I offered and looked it over, just in case. I laid the memo pad on the ground beside her as well. “Listen, do me a favor an’ tell Tim we’re alright.” “…Colm. That’s paper. Not a phone.” “Paper with a spell that’ll let ye write tuh each other in real time.” “Oh, awesome, instant messaging. Got it.” “…What?” “I’ll explain later. Again. Go fetch that water already before they decide to make good on their threats.” Bridget had a point. As much as I hated to admit it. Tristan and Einin were talking until they noticed me watching. I made slow, grand gestures as I retrieved my bandana and explained how he would travel. They were reluctant to move closer when I offered an open palm. “If it helps, with ye on me shoulder yer closer tuh me jugular, arne ye?” I suggested. Memories of that night in the castle came to mind. Laying helpless from an allergic reaction as I waited for the ointment to work. Bridget had been joking at the time, but the thought of her slitting my throat stuck with me. The day might still come when someone gets the same idea. The day may come when Bridget does it herself. I may still hope it happened. The thoughts disappeared when I felt little fingers dig into my skin. It wasn’t startling, but I still growled. Tristan ended up gripping tighter when I stood up. The stroll was awkward, to say the least. Tristan only talked when it was needed. Mostly barking directions. “Ye doona need tuh yell, me ear’s right there.” I had to remind him. It was odd. Knowing Bridget was alright, that the chase was at an end…it was a huge relief off my mind. The world didn’t seem as hopeless. The air felt cooler, tasted and smelled sweeter. Nothing seemed scarier than never seeing her again. Nothing could have assuaged my guilt had I failed. “There it is!” Tristan yelled, earning a disgruntled huff. I was ready to remind him again but stopped once I saw the well. Or what was left of it. The stones were half-fallen and worn by nature. Various plants grew among the cracks. I recognized most of them. They were harmless, thankfully, and not likely to contaminate the well. A squirrel scampered away as I got closer. The dilapidated bucket still hung from a rusted hook. “This…this is yer well?” I asked. A look down the shaft proved there was still water. “This is yer well.” “Yes.” Tristan confirmed nervously. His grip was tight whenever I moved. The look down the well almost made him pierce my skin. “This…is YER well.” “I just said-!” The laughter probably scared Tristan more than my presence could. His little nails were practically embedded at this point. Wiping away my tears made him flinch. It was several more minutes before I caught my breath. “Oh Gods…oh Gods, sorry ‘bout that…” I explained once I composed myself. “I dinna…dinna think…” “It’s not much but it’s the only well we have.” Tristan said with a huff. “Heh. That not what I mean.” I knew this well. On closer inspection, the area started looking familiar too. I’d been here several times before, when I was a kid. Whenever he had the time, Dad and I would camp nearby for the weekend. Or as part of my Faol Scout training. This well was our water source too. The first time we’d come out there, Molly and Liam came as well. Dad and I had a great time…until we thought Molly had gone missing. She’d gone on one of her infamous “treks” and showed up with an armful of plants and animals she’d found. It was the weekend we found out Liam and nature outside of our back garden didn’t get along. It still ended up being one of the best trips of my life. As the years went on, we camped less and less. Mostly because Dad was called away at the last minute more and more. I tried not to mind when it happened. He had his work. A whole nation depended on him. He had chances to make it up to me…up to us later. Didn’t help make us miss him less. Make me miss him less. Mum did her best when it happened. Camping in the back garden with all three of us were great times too. She never risked being too far in case something happened. Forest trips weren’t for her. Mum told better ghost stories than Dad could anyway. Sleep was harder to find after one of Mum’s infamous tales. Sleepless nights were worth it if it meant spending time with her. I wondered if Elias, Elma, and Ellie would be up for a camp-out. The question was put on hold when I arrived back at the village. Settlement? Even without any visible homes it seemed the right word to use. A large group of Humans were talking to each other. Or more accurately, yelling at each other. I only caught bits and pieces of their conversation at first. “No way am I staying in some damn forest-!” “I have children at home, I can’t be-!” “My hidey-hole is well stocked compared to this shit!” “Harold’s probably worried sick to death!” “I can’t survive out here! They don’t have the medicine I need!” “GUYS ENOUGH! I CAN’T HEAR YOU ALL AT ONCE!” Bridget yelled. It was enough to keep them down to a low grumble. “Look, I’ll ask him when he gets back but I can’t guarantee anything!” “Ask who what, Ru-Bridget?” I asked, setting Tristan on the ground. He was quick to rush off and find his partner. Einin stood by the fallen water tank. She was overseeing others sorting out various bits and pieces. It looked like she was trying to salvage what water she could. She barely nodded in acknowledgement when I set the bucket down. “Guess what? I know where we are after all!” “Somewhere near Castle Scáth.” Bridget said when she reached me. “How’d ye-?” “Stryfe told me. Wrote me. You know what I mean. It took some convincing to keep him from Jumping here with a freaking legion. He is extremely pissed at you, by the way.” she explained, gesturing toward the enchanted notepad. The group of Humans started to advance only to stop when Bridget frantically waved them away. “We…also have a bit of a situation.” “They doona have tuh leave if they doona wanna.” I stated automatically. My focus was on fixing the tank. I waited until everyone was far enough away before setting it upright. It needed a good cleaning before anything. A quick Cleanse spell would do the job. Anything to avoid making eye contact just then. “An’…an’ that goes fer ye tuh.” “…What?” “Ye…ye doona have tuh come back with me. Ye…ye ne’er had tuh stay with me…” It wasn’t a lie. It took almost losing her to notice what choices she had. Bridget didn’t have to stay with me. Or around any Tergaian. I would miss her with all my heart. But I’d rather her be happy. Any way she could. Even if I never saw her again. “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!” Though I wouldn’t miss the yelling. “Are you trying to pull this shit again? You think I don’t know that?!” Bridget said, taking a second to actually kick me. I barely felt it but the sentiment got through. “IF or WHENEVER I decide to skip out, you’ll know for damn sure! And you won’t have any say in the matter! And you constantly bringing it up isn’t helping either of us, you overgrown jackass!” “But ye have more choices then ye e’er had befer!” I exploded. “Ye’ve got…ye’ve got this place’ere or that house in Cork or…or…or so many places that have more Humans than Tergaians! Ye’d ne’er have tuh deal with us…withme…’gain…” “I know! And that hasn’t changed my mind! I have a LOT of reasons for not…not…” Bridget needed a moment to compose herself. She kept turning away from me only to look back. Just as I was about to tell her she didn’t need to explain, she spoke up. “I…think it’s time I told you the worst thing that’s ever happened to me.” “…Bridget, ye doona-!” “Not right now. Later. With less ears around. Anyway, that’s not the problem. The problem is nobody wants to stay here!” “WHAT?!” Einin and I exclaimed in unison. “What do you mean ‘no one wants to stay’?” Einin asked before I could. “No one has to leave with this brute if they don’t want to.” “Aye, that’s right.” I interjected, ignoring the remark. “No one’s makin’ ye leave folks, least uv’all me.” “Not that he’d get far if he tried. You’re safe here.” Einin promised. She tapped her staff on the ground as a warning. Or a signal. I still wasn’t sure. “No offense lady, but I’ve got a fully stocked hide-away back in Tiptoft where I don’t have to worry about freezing to death in the winter!” one of the group stated as they got closer. “Can you say the same thing?” “And I’m not leaving my children behind!” another said. “I’d rather stay a pet with them than ‘free’ without them!” “Ernie needs someone to remind him of his pills!” said yet another. He started to fiddle with his hands as we looked at him. “I…I live in a house and the poor bloke’s a nice guy but forgets his meds sometimes. I make sure he remembers…” The words caught in my throat as they all tried to make their cases at the same time. It was unbelievable! Unexpected, to say the least. “SO ANYWAY…” Bridget shouted above the fray. The crowd settled down with a gesture from her. “They’d very much appreciate it if they could hitch a ride with us.” “Hitch…a…ride…” “To, uh, the castle if we’re close enough…we could always sort out the particulars later.” The confusion must have shown on my face. The group started looking anxious. Even Bridget looked on edge. They were waiting for an answer. What was I supposed to say? “I…I meant what I said.” I eventually stated. “I woona take anyone who doesne wanna leave. So…so while I’m fixin’ this, the ‘lotta ye make sure ye know what ye wanna do. An’, er, please do a headcount. Just tuh make sure.” I tried to distract myself by cleaning the water tank. The inside needed more than one Cleanse spell before it looked suitable. Looking at the grime made me wish I remembered more household spells. Most of the ones from Home Economics were too weak from lack of practice. It would have to be another thing to learn when I…when we got back. I wasn’t going to bother cleaning the outside. There were patches of mud and leaves attached along the exterior. It didn’t take a genius to guess it was to dull the once bright color. Made sense. Couldn’t have an obvious “landmark” or target for others to spot. That was when I saw the name tag. “Einin, ma’am?” I asked, clearing dirt and grime away from the label. It was barely there, but it was enough to make out the handwriting. “How…how’d ye come ‘cross this?” “Does it matter?” she asked. “Aye, that it does.” “It was…a gift. From one of you.” Einin began. “Happened when I was younger. Was on a visit to the well, fell in. A man your size was there for some reason. Helped me out. Decided we needed the tank more than he did. Took us a month or more to realize he wasn’t coming back for it. Or us. Been using it to collect and keep rainwater mostly. Satisfied?” “Do ye…do ye remember what he looked like?” “Tall, about your height. Red hair, blue eyes. Had those same cheek lines like you. Muttonchops too, I think they’re called. Nose was different though.” “Aye, we got our hair an’ noses from Mum, he used tuh say.” I mumbled as I took in the handwriting. “I canna believe Dad ne’er told us ‘bout this…” It took all I had to finish fixing everything. They’d remade the funnel and pulley system while I was gone. I replaced everything as instructed, even the makeshift steps they used to reach the top. They tested the spout and make-shift hoses just in case. There was an odd joy to see them so happy to have water again. After two more trips to the well it was almost overflowing. Then there was the other problem at hand. “An’…ye all wanna go back?” I asked as I looked the crowd over. They’d been huddling nearby as I worked. They either nodded or responded with a yes. “No one wants tuh stay’ere?” A few head shakes and a “no” here and there. “No one at all?” They shook their heads again. “An’ ye know yer not bein’ ferced tuh come, right?” Nods all around. “An’ there’s…how many uv’ye?” “43!” they shouted in unison. “43…” Bridget seemed nervous as I glanced at her. Was it from the situation or from wanting to be out of here? Was she worried about how I was taking it or…? “I realize it’s a lot of people, Scruffy…” she said eventually. “Maybe if everyone walked instead of…?” “No, no, it’s maybe a quarter-hour by foot tuh the Castle grounds from here. We’re better off with me doin’ alla the heavy liftin’.” I replied, reaching for my backpack. “I just…need tuh figure out how we’re gonna do this.” “Maybe if we went in groups?” someone from the…Good Gods, the group of 43 Humans. “Take a couple of trips?” “Erm, no offense, but I woodne feel right leavin’ anyone behind in case somethin’ happened.” My mind wracked with possible solutions. Would I be able to carry them all in my arms? Would they hold on for long if they needed to? Why didn’t I have pockets? Pockets solved everything. Most things. Maybe if I somehow had the toy wagon we had as kids. A wagon in the forest would be bumpy though. Too bumpy. Maybe if I had a box or something with handles. What good was there being a Faol Scout if I couldn’t-! “I got it!” I blurted out. “I just need somethin’ flat an’ strong.” I rifled through my bag, looking for something that’d do the trick. Almost everything that looked viable was too small and spell-locked. No way to Enlarge them to the size I needed. Except for my day planner. Leather-bound and thick, it was the only thing that could do the job. It was a somber thought as I slipped my family picture safely away. I’d have to tell Bridget eventually who was behind the explosion. It would have to wait until later. It took a few minutes to secure it but I had a makeshift bag in no time. It was one of the helpful tricks our scout master taught us early on. If we needed a way to carry things, we could turn an extra long-sleeved shirt into a sling. The only one I had was the one off my own back, but it would do. It needed a quick Cleanse and Enlarge to make room for the planner. The book would serve as a solid bottom for those who would ride inside. I’d still have a hand holding it up nonetheless. I wasn’t about to take the risk with so many people in my hands. Literally. Bridget seemed ready to chance it. “Dude, I’m taking a shoulder.” she said as I waited for her to get in with the others. “I’ve got questions and I’m not in the mood to yell them.” “…Should I trust you’ll not come back?” Einin asked. She had tried her best to persuade the 43 Humans with no success. Her irritation was obvious. “Ma’am, I canna come back tuh a place I’ve ne’er been.” I left it at that. There was a queasy feeling as I walked away, 43 Humans in a makeshift carrier under my arm. An expectation of being shot from behind made itself known. Of dying in the forest right then and there. That fear was going to stay with me when I was king, wasn’t it? “So, uh, did the coronation already happen or…?” Bridget asked eventually. It was an odd comfort to have her familiar weight on my shoulder again. “No, no, we’ve still a few more days.” I replied. “No king a’ Fathach yet.” “What day is it anyway? I’ve lost track a bit.” “Erm…it’s the 27th. Happy Birthday, Bridget.” “Ha! Some birthday, am I right?” “Heh. I s’pose. 23 now though. How does it feel?” “Like I better have another dream about smacking Caduceus tonight to make up for this week.” “Oi, that isne-!” I started, but stopped in my tracks. Something suddenly came to mind at hearing His name. Pieces were put together as I struggled to remember something. Something…important. “Fuck, sorry, I didn’t mean anything by that.” Bridget said after a moment. “It’s something stupid from when…when we…” “We were in a coma?” I whispered. “Uh, yeah…actually…” “Ye mean ye had that dream tuh?!”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #this time around #chapter 17

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 16

dA link

Chapter 16: Exposed

Aches and pain wracked my body as I woke. It was too much effort to open my eyes yet. “-east we gotta scapegoat now.” My ears worked just fine though. “Don’t know how he found this place. Half-tempted to beat it out of him.” The voice sounded familiar. “We doona have time. It’s set tuh go off inna few minutes.” So did the kick to the ribs. “Ah well. The bastard might have the time to think over his ‘poor life choices’.” Their laughter died down after a while. New voices took their place. Shouts and crashes of metal shook me out of my haze. An intense wave of pain crashed over me when I tried to move. It took an intensely long time to find the source again. “They shot me…they feckin’ shot me…” I groaned. The bolt was at an odd angle. It was either sheer luck or divine intervention that it missed any major arteries. I knew well enough not to try to pull it out but that didn’t stop the temptation. “Ye’ve gotta…urgh…ye’ve gotta be kiddin’ me…” “PLEASE LET US OUT!” “SON OF A BITCH! BASTARDS!” “I DON’T WANNA DIE!” “GONNA KILL YE IF I E’ER GET ME HANDS ON YE!” The Humans were pounding against the bars. A few were trying to lift the latches. It was agony crawling along the floor. It burned like fire every time I moved. Either Dao-Ming was smiling down on me or the idiots who shot me were lazy. The only occupied cages seemed to be in a vertical row. I fumbled with the bottom cage latch but got it open. They weren’t spell-locked. The pair were in a hurry or had underestimated the Humans ability. “Find…find a…safe spot…or…or a way out…” I gasped between pain spasms. “I’ll…I’ll get…get the others…” The next cage was barely within my reach. None of the Humans tried to escape when the door opened. Of course: it was too high to jump. A box within reach was enough to serve as a stepping stool for them. The letters printed on the box made my blood boil. “TETH. A’ course it’s feckin’ TETH…” I winced as I dragged it over. The Humans were all helping each other down. If they feared me, it wasn’t enough to ignore their chance of escape. Especially when the box was still too high for them. It took a moment before a few brave people took the chance to jump onto me. I stayed still as the grave as others followed. So many tiny bodies and hands tumbling and gripping sent a shiver down my spine. More so when they inadvertently landed on my injured leg. It may very well have been the pain. I tried to ignore it nonetheless. Then came a snag. The middle cage was just out of my reach. I took a deep breath before I tried to kneel. “GrrrrRRRRAAAAH BLOODY SODDIN’ FECKIN’ HELLS!” No amount of bracing was enough to handle the burst of searing pain. I thought I was going to pass out. The dizzy spell didn’t help. “…Colm?” The voice did. It couldn’t be…could it? “…Bridget?” Half of me thought I was delirious. The other half was desperate for it to be true. All of me was expecting the worst no matter what. “SCRUFFY!” the voice yelled. “RUNT!” I cried out. Laughter wanted to explode from every part of me. Here! She was here! Of all places, she was here and alive! “Where are ye?!” “Up here!” she called out. It was hard to make out the tiny arm waving from the top cage. “Heh. A’ course yer at…urgh…at the top…” I groaned. “Doona…doona worry…I’m comin’…” “WAIT!” “Fer what?!” “Unlock the door or break a window while you can! They said they were using some kind of gas!” she cried out. “It’s on a timer or something!” The door was too far away. Even if I could hobble to it, I wasn’t sure I could break it down. It didn’t help matters that many of the Humans were trying to find their own way out. The risk of falling on them was too great. There seemed to be only one option. Take the closest object and hope my arm wasn’t too rusty. The TETH branded mugs in the box at my side would have to do. “Einar gimme strength!” I quickly prayed before I made my toss. I tried to pretend it was a school game. That this would be the winning goal. That this was the most important thing I ever needed to do in my life. Gods Above, please let this work. I almost laughed in relief at the window crash. That feeling faded at the sound of the long, drawn-out HIIIISSS from rattling vents. “Gods, no!” I yelled as I tossed more mugs at the windows. Some missed, but most made their target. Panic set in. the Humans were screaming. Many pounded against the faraway door. I forced myself to open the next cage. There wasn’t time to ask them nicely, I just grabbed as many Humans as I could. It took 3 trips to get all of them down. My leg collapsed on itself when I reached for the last cage. Bridget’s cage. “GODS DAMNIT!” I screamed. Blood soaked through my jeans. The dark spot on my leg grew bigger as I watched. “Not now, not feckin’ now!” “Colm, what’s wrong? What happened?!” Bridget yelled over the screams. “Those bastards…shot me befer they left…” I explained as I tried to staunch the wound. The TETH shirt I’d found made me cringe. I wrapped it around my leg anyway. “I dunno…dunno if I can reach ye…” More panic. More screams. More rattling of the bars and latch. More proof I was useless. This wasn’t right. This wasn’t FAIR. I was so close. Literally within my reach. And I was going to fail. Again. It was that night all over. Listening to Krugerrand’s message. The rage at Bridget’s voice cut-off. The demand for a Tracking spell and racing off into the woods on Vaughan. No back-up, no plans, just a fiery fury within me. Mainly at myself. The dread that crept up when I found Bridget in such a sorry state. The explosion. The Greater Wyvern’s bite. Thinking the last thing I was ever going to see was my terrible, horrible, awful mistake taken out on an innocent Human. On…a friend. The attempt to do one last good deed by Healing her. The light. The glorious, warm light… Seeing-! “Colm! I have an idea!” Bridget shouted. The memory faded at her voice. “Is there a limit to how much a Jumper stone can carry?” “Aye, but I canna reach…NO!” I screamed when the realization hit me. “Ye’ve been usin’ it fer days! The Gods only know how much power ye have left! It can kill ye!” “And we’ll die anyway if we stay here! I’m sorry, Colm…I promise I’ll find you again. I won’t stop trying!” “RUNT! DOONA YE DARE-!” “Everyone hold on tight!” “BRIDGET!” I screamed as I attempted to stand. It wasn’t enough. “ARCADI!” The cage flashed bright. Silence hung in the air. Until the rattle of the vents and hiss of the gas brought me back to reality. “Get under the shirts!” I yelled, tossing them from box to floor. The Humans crowded under the cloth, helping others as they came from every corner for safety. “Keep yer mouths covered!” The hissing grew louder as the last of the Humans were covered. My leg had gone numb. I couldn’t move faster than a snail. Standing wasn’t an option anymore. What spells I knew weren’t going to help. It all seemed so hopeless. The best I could do was pray. Caduceus…Kismet…all my Lords and Ladies of Tergaia… I invoked as I wrapped a shirt around my face. Please let them be safe. Let Bridget be safe. I’ve nothing else to offer than my pathetic life. My life for theirs. My life for hers. I promised it once. I promise it again. My life freely given. For their safety. For her safety. Please… I closed my eyes and waited. Hoping the Gods heard me. Praying the gas would be quick and painless. Wishing I’d done more to make Bridget happy. Wishing I could’ve seen Annie one last time… The pounding of my skull grew more and more intense by the second. The gas must have been taking its effect. Or so I thought. The door burst open and a familiar face led the way. Dorian was quick on the uptake and cast spells that shut or blocked the vents. The gas was sent out the broken windows by the Guards behind him. Others came in, gathering the Humans trying to run out among the chaos. I was ready to protest until I saw the armbands. SAIH had arrived as well. “Up you get, you absolute bloody tit.” Dorian said as he lifted me up. It was miserable leaning against him to walk but there was an immense relief too. “How the Hells did ye get here?” I asked once we left the room. “I’ll tell you outside.” There was more of a hullabaloo than I was expecting. Guards and SAIH were gathered outside. The pair that were gathering Humans brought them over to a low folding-table. Supplies were gathered there alongside Humans dressed in familiar uniforms. Private Kenzie and his team were doing their duties as more Humans were set down. I recognized his medics, Erin Cho and Reese Stewart, attending to the injured. Harita Sidhu and Phelan were taking notes as they talked to those willing. Dorian set me down nearby so a medic could look at my leg. “Private Sidhu!” Dorian called to the table beside us. “Captain?” Harita replied. Her curls bounced as she saluted. “Keep your eye on his Lordship. You have my permission to use a Tranquilizer bolt if he tries to leave when I’ve my back turned.” “Yes’sir, Captain!” Harita confirmed, pulling a bolt from her quiver and setting it to her crossbow. According to her files, Harita was an experienced sniper and considered one of Dorian’s best sharpshooters. Once she joined the Guard, a bevy of specialized enchanted bolts was always at her fingertips. I doubted a target my size would escape her for long. “So how did ye-GAH!” I began, ignoring the insolent and downright insulting order. I yelped when the arrow was unceremoniously removed. A string of swears was held back once the pain became numb. The medic definitely knew his way around a Healing spell. “We were following that lead you gave us.” Dorian explained. He had his trusty notebook in hand. “I didn’t even know you were here until that first window broke.” “Lead? What lead? I had no idea I’d be here. Or who’d be here.” “That name you ‘sent’ yesterday. Carmichael of Farkerry.” Dorian reminded me. That morning seemed so long ago. I almost didn’t recognize it until I saw a pair of men being loaded into the back of a wagon. Either my eyes were playing tricks on me or the men were brothers. Dorian forced me back down when I locked eyes with Carmichael. The wagon door closed before I could say anything. “Which is why I came when the Tracking spell showed you were at his brother’s workplace. Didn’t want a repeat of what happened last time.” Dorian had been there too. He was the one who found me after the Greater Wyvern attack. Was the one who didn’t write Bridget off as dead and-! “Bridget! She was here!” I blurted out. It was enough to make Dorian and the medic jump in fright. “The top cage in that room! Ye have tuh see if they’re still in there!” Dorian had another guard go and double-check. He wasn’t about to leave my side. Nothing made Dorian more resilient than a nervous suspect. I guessed I was showing my anxiety more than I wanted. Questions were the only thing I could think of to distract myself. “Where are we anyway? I was knocked out befer I could get me bearin’s…” I asked. “An’ what are SAIH doin’ here? Did ye bring’em or-?” “No, these…‘SAIH’ people were here already. Apparently ready to have a protest of their own. Or so they claim.” Dorian explained as he consulted his notes. “After hours break-in is more likely. Considering how we found you, I assume their goal was to ‘rescue’ the Humans here.” “Aye. An’ fer good reason, obviously. But ye still havne said where we are.” “…Only if you promise not to overreact.” “Dorian. I’ve been knocked out, shot at, an’ nearly gassed tuh death while bleedin’ out after days a’ Jumpin’ all o’er this damn country. I think I’ve been fairly calm so far. Whate’er reaction I have would be entirely justified. Where. Are. We?” Dorian braced himself as he took a deep breath. “TETH headquarters in Farkerry. Apparently Carmichael-!” “Has been sellin’ Humans he stole tuh TETH. It’s what he was doin’ when I ran intuh’im yesterday. Woodne be surprised if that’s the same story with most uv’em.” I interjected as I gestured towards the rescued Humans. “I’ll be happy tuh sign an affidavit if need be.” “Colm, the vice-president of TETH and his brother just tried to kill the High Lord. Pretty sure that’s enough to keep them both behind bars.” “…What?” “It’s High Treason to-!” “What do ye mean ‘vice-president’ an’ his…are ye tellin’ me that’s who Carmichael is?” “The other Carmichael, Simon, says so anyway. His business card proves it as well. I know you wanted this organization disgraced but I didn’t think you’d need to get personally involved.” “I…I had no idea. I just Jumped here cuz Bridget was here tuh…” The stone was dim and cold now. On closer inspection, there was a narrow crack in its center. It pulsed occasionally but seemed on its last legs. I wanted to believe it was because the spell was finally running out of energy. The other guard finally returned. It was the medic who forced me back down this time. “We’ve started checking the records and other parts of the building, Captain. There’s quite a lot to go through.” she said with a salute. “We might be here all night.” “An’ the Humans still in there?” I impatiently asked. “There are none, M’lord. All the cages were empty…save a few scraps…” Dorian gestured for the Guard to show me what she’d found. In her hand were loose papers and…a familiar yellow-covered book. Squinting in the dim light was difficult, but I could just make out the signature in the corner. Her signature. It was Bridget’s book. I picked it up before either of them could say anything. Impossible. There couldn’t have been a way for one stone, a Diminished stone at that, to Jump so many at once. It was a miracle. “She’s ‘live then…somewhere…” “And we’ll find her. For now, you’re staying with me and I’ll escort you back to- yes, lieutenant?” “There was something else, Captain. I believe you’ll need to read this for yourself.” the Guard said as she handed him a leather portfolio. The expression on Dorian’s face barely changed as he flipped through the contents. It wasn’t until he got to the end that he spoke. “…We might have the culprits behind the explosion as well.” Dorian said evenly. It wasn’t easy to recognize it if you didn’t know him, but Dorian had ways of quietly showing his rage. Usually by forcing himself not to get loud and angry. “Barely Restrained” Dorian was someone you didn’t want to encounter. “So it was TETH all along? I ne’er thought they’d actually go that far.” I replied. “Not that I’m cryin’ o’er it, mind ye.” “You might when you see this. Does it look familiar?” Dorian handed me the folder. Most of the paperwork looked like standard forms and files, until I reached the last page. It was a personal letter. Written in an all too familiar script. Of course it was recognizable to Dorian and I. We’d seen it countless times over the last decade. Memos and reminders had been sent on it before. I’d given it personally as part of a holiday gift. “This…this canna be real…it canna really be…” I murmured. It couldn’t be. It just…it couldn’t be. There was no rage. Or maybe too much. I couldn’t tell. I just knew everything was numb now. There was no protest as Dorian took the evidence back. “We’ll need to investigate more, obviously, but…Colm, I’m sorry. I never thought-!” “Neither did I. Shooda seen the signs. Shooda just…just…” I trailed off. There was too much to take in. Bridget was alive but lost again, probably for the last time. TETH could be on its way out but so could someone I trusted. Thought I trusted. The betrayal was just the topping of the cake, wasn’t it? How could it possibly get any worse? The Gods only knew how long before I could Jump again. If the stone even had a chance of charging again. Was there anyone close by that could recast the spell as strongly as Tim? Would Dorian even let me out of his sight long enough to do anything? I was tired. Hungry. Frustrated. Ready to lie down and pretend the world didn’t exist. It all seemed so damn hopeless. Why did Caduceus choose me for this? Just to prove how worthless I was? Evidence found and presented. Case closed. Send me to the gallows and get it over with. “Hoi. Mister. HOI!” It took a moment to register the voice. A Human woman was standing at the table’s edge. “Sorry, do ye mean me, ma’am?” I asked softly. “Oh aye, that I do, mister. I just…I just wanted tuh thank ye. Fer back there. We prob’ly woodne be ‘live now if it werne fer ye.” “I dinna…it wasne…” I stumbled, the words hard to piece together. It was getting harder as I noticed more Humans turning my way. Some nodded as I looked over the crowd. For the first time in a long time, I felt myself blush. My tongue was still flustered as I finished the sentiment. “It…it was the right thing tuh do…” It was true. It had been the right thing. There was no way I could have left them trapped in there. Not stuck so close together in so small a cage. Not when certain death was on its way. “…What’s gonna happen tuh’em now, Stryfe?” I asked once their attention was away from me. “I assume they’ll be in our custody until we can return them to their rightful…homes. If they have any.” Dorian explained as he took a seat beside me. “Otherwise, they’ll need to be handed over to any shelter that can accommodate them.” “Aye…s’pose that’s the legal thing tuh do…” Dorian kept his gaze on me but moved his hand towards his sheathed sword hilt. Slowly his scabbard moved a SAIH member’s backpack closer to the table’s edge. It was a slow and deliberate movement, and the bag was just the right size for the table. “Of course…” he said, almost too loudly. “…I can’t be responsible for a few Humans gone missing. Especially if they have other places they’d rather be.” I tried to keep my attention on Dorian. But I couldn’t help noticing the handful of Humans who took the hint. They were the first to figure out how to get down using the backpack. Some jumped, some were careful, but in the end they made it to the ground in one piece. A few gave one last wave before they disappeared into the night. Dorian was waiting for me to say something. I knew he was. I’d seen that look countless times before. Usually when I’d done something that annoyed him or needed explaining. Rarely was it ever the other way around. “If I can make a suggestion…” I said finally, clearing my throat dramatically. “…I’d call up the Roscommon Shelter an’ see if they have room. Heard good things ‘bout’em an’ they have more options than most shelters do.” “I’ll be sure to take that into consideration, thank you.” he replied. His gaze now everywhere but the Human table. I think he noticed a few still trying to make up their minds. It probably didn’t help that Private Phelan was assisting an older man down to the bag. “So what do we do about that…letter?” “What would yer usual procedure be?” I asked. I wanted to avoid thinking about it. For a little while, at least. Something told me Dorian didn���t see it that way. He wanted something done, and soon. “Usually we’d question the suspect while we gathered more evidence. See if we can make it stick.” “Would that include baitin’ the suspect?” “If need be.” “Convince Carmichael tuh make a call or…write a reply…or somethin’. Anythin’ tuh get a response. If ye do…ye do what needs tuh be done.” “Safe to assume you’ll want a private talk when the time comes?” “Aye. That I do. E’en if it’s only tuh hear it all fer meself. ‘Sumin’ there’s a confession at all.” I sincerely doubted it. If I knew them as well as I thought I did, they’d stay tight lipped until more evidence was found. I was worried more about the scandal, frankly. Someone so close to me involved in my attempted assassination? The papers would have headlines for months at the very least. Might even keep them from taking potshots at Gloriana now. Gods, how was I going to handle this? How would I face them ever again? That was for later. My attention came back to Bridget’s sketchbook. Though I’d recognized it from her constant use of it, I’d never had it in my hand before. Didn’t know what was inside it or what she was always working on. As Dorian stepped away, I managed a decent Enlarge spell. Large enough to read, anyway. The Never-Ending spell still held strong on the pages, a multitude passing by as I flipped through them. I stopped here and there to look at her doodles and scribbles. A lot of faces, boxes, and angles. Some attempts at landscapes too, it seemed. Just like your average artist’s book to me. Until I found the writing. I would have passed them by. Should have passed them by, especially when I saw the recipient’s name at the top. But there was something about reading a letter addressed to your mother that broke my heart. Something I could sympathize with, to say the least. More so when there were several scratched out attempts to say something, anything, to someone you missed dearly. Dear Mom, I’m fine. How are you? I hope you’re not worrying too much about me. I’ve found a new I’ve been offered a new position at I no longer have to worry about work or money or I’ve been swept off my feet by a good-looking rich guy with a huge home and lots of I’ve been kidnapped by a giant and I’m stuck in this stupid fucking I’m scared, ma I miss you so much and I want to come home. I wish I could be there with you all and I’m sorry I can’t. Please don’t be scared. I love you. I love you so much and I wish I were home I love you and I’m scared and I hate it here I love you I miss you I love you I’m scared I love you I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry please know I love you more than I could ever say There were dried out spots that wrinkled the page. It didn’t take long to figure out what they were. I’d done the same countless times. Tears easily ruined many a page in my lifetime as well. Right now, the tears only added to the pounding in my skull and the aches in my limbs. I pocketed the now Diminished book so it wouldn’t be ruined again. My body told me rest was more important than grief. Maybe Dorian was right. Maybe it would be better to look for Bridget with help after all. I was clearly useless by myself. I’d come close too many times only to fail. Only proved what I always knew. I was utterly worthless. And Caduceus, may He forgive me, was wrong. “…am I right?” The voice broke me out of my daze. Dorian was still a few meters away now, talking to one of the SAIH members. His trusty pen and notepad were out and at the ready. “Sorry, what was that?” I mumbled as I rubbed my eyes. “I said that’s your stone glowing, am I right?” the voice asked politely. It turned out the medic was still trying to give me a check-up. “What are ye-?” I began, but stopped. He was right. The stone was glowing brightly now. It was so bright even the pocket’s fabric barely dulled the light. “That…it shoodne be possible…” It was fully charged now. “Looks possible to me.” the medic chimed in. Was this…a sign? Was this another miracle? “This is me last chance, isne it?” I murmured as I stared at the stone in my hand. Instinct made me look up. Dorian had glanced my way. He stopped when we locked eyes. There was a split-second when time stopped. I think he knew what I was about to do. Dorian was already on the move before I could get the last word in. “I’m sorry, Stryfe…” I said as I squeezed the stone. There was more pain this time. Maybe it was the price I had to pay for a quickly charged stone. Maybe it was thanks to the aches I already felt. All that mattered was that it worked. It was hard to make anything out at first. There were lights, like candles, that flickered when I arrived. I thought I was in an open area. Maybe someone’s garden party. All I could remember for sure were the screams. The stings as I hit the ground. The wave of nausea and fatigue that overcame me.

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #ffh:tta #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 16

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 15

dA link

Chapter 15: Demons Past

“Sorry…sorry…I’ll be gone inna…inna minute…” The voice sounded so far away. Everything seemed so far away. The only thing that felt close was the cold brick wall I leaned against. “Er, it’s okay mister. Take your, er, time then.” someone said nervously. “Thank ye.” the distant voice replied. No. Wait. That was my voice. The dizzy spells were getting on my nerves. What food I’d managed to choke down during the day threatened to force its way back up again. Too many Jumps, not enough progress. It was a few minutes before I felt better. Marginally, anyway. Enough to open my eyes at the sound of a wireless being tuned. “Hope you don’t mind mister, but the Swashbucklers are about to play.” “Doona lemme stop ye…” I’d forgotten all about the rugby finals. Hells, I was supposed to be at that very game in my private box. As the owner of the Arcadian Swashbucklers, I should have been there to show support. As I always did. Even if the team would end up being knocked out of the semi-finals for the third year in a row. I was supposed to be ending someone’s career that day as well. Most of the team were good lads and ladies. Dedicated, talented, a sure-fire bunch of winners. If it weren’t for their damn Captain. Worst mistake of my life was getting him picked for a national league team at all, let alone starring on mine. I groaned and rolled my eyes as the radio announced said Captain of the Swashbucklers fumbled an easy catch so early in the game. “Goddamnit! Why did Lister even bother to show up today?!” a new voice yelled. “Probably still drunk from last night!” “Aye, he canna find’is arse wif’ both ‘ands at this point.” another agreed. “He’ll be lucky tuh last the game.” “The quarter, more likely.” the radio tuner said as he raised the volume. “Don’t know why he’s still on the team, forget as Captain.” “I woodne worry fer long. It’s his last season.” I added helpfully. “Oh, aye, they’ve been sayin’ that the last 4 seasons an’ it still hasne come true.” one said. He finished the sentiment by spitting. “This’ll be his last season, I promise ye. Guaranteed.” “And how do you know that?” the other asked. A woman, if I was guessing correctly. “Heh. I know someone at the Arcadian Arena.” I chuckled. It was always worth the laugh knowing full well the person I “knew” could be found in a mirror. “Lister’s contract woona be renewed this time. Hells, if they doona break it fer’im tuhday, Lister’imself will prob’ly do something tuh nullify it anyway.” “‘E’s shown up drunk tuh games befer. If’n he dinna miss’em altuhgether. Guess it’s been affectin’is playin’ tuh much this time.” “Aye. ‘Mong other things…” The wireless cut to an advertisement just as Lister started a fight on the field. I sighed. Why did I keep him on this long? He’d only gotten worse since graduation. Guess he coasted so long he thought he was irreplaceable. His stats proved otherwise. I wanted to leave when a news brief came on, but my legs weren’t having it. “-despite last week’s explosion at Arcadia’s City Hall, and High Lord Colm Arcadi keeping out of the public eye. The much anticipated coronation is still expected to commence on Sunday the 30th of September. In other news, the Borulaigen-!” “Isn’t he the owner of the Swashbucklers too?” the woman asked. “Aye. Fer the last decade at least.” I interjected despite myself. “Heard he and Lister were on the same team in school.” the radio tuner said. “Guess that’s why Lister made it to Captain.” “Werne Arcadi the team Cap’n back then though? ‘Eard that somewhere…think they’s talkin’ ‘bout Lister a week or so back.” “Yeah. Could’ve made it to a college league from what I heard. A minor league team, even. But his dad died so he became the High Lord instead.” “Was he really that good?” “So my own dad tells it. He still recruits for the Tiptoft Tankards at the university, was one of the few scouting the High Lord back then. Could’ve gone pretty far, so he says.” Your dad’s a liar I kept to myself. I was never that good. Rugby had been fun. It still was. Most of my exercise routine was a hodge-podge of drills done for the school team. It was hard to find time for a scrimmage, let alone find those that weren’t afraid to play against, or with, the High Lord. It would’ve been year 7 all over again. Our first year at secondary school had Liam, Molly, and I split up for the first time. Homeroom was the only class we had together. Molly was accepted into all the Advanced Placement classes from the start. Liam and I had conflicting schedules otherwise. My need to take Remedial Magical Theory didn’t help matters. It did help us find what we liked, however. Molly found a deeper love of the Magical sciences. Liam his proficiency in chess and greater interest in music. I ended up trying out for some of the sports teams. Tennis, cricket, and field hockey all gave their reasons for rejecting me, but only after learning my name. The rugby coach was the only one who wasn’t scared to accept an Arcadi on her team. Junior Varsity was an intramural team and was meant to help build-up potential Varsity players. Many moved on to the better teams. Most didn’t. I almost gave up the first week. Everyone feared what’d happen if I got hurt. What’d happen to them if I got hurt. Lister was the only one who wasn’t scared. I was grateful for his nerve, even if we were never really friends. The guy tended to act like the sort I avoided at parties. The man was loud, brash, and unaware of himself. We made it to Varsity together at the same time a few years later, and stayed there until graduation. When I made Captain, I knew he took it personally. He didn’t admit it, but I could tell. Or maybe I just thought he did. I knew I would have, anyway. Maybe that’s why I made sure the scouts noticed Lister during that last school game. As gratitude for letting me enjoy the sport. For helping everyone else realize I wasn’t fragile or useless. Or someone to avoid. It racked my brains to do it, but I made sure every play during that championship game highlighted him. He scored the winning goal. Got accepted to a prestigious school with a full sports scholarship. Looking back, maybe he didn’t deserve it. He’d squandered the opportunity. The Swashbucklers were the only team who’d have him after a while. Maybe I’d been too generous. Maybe you’re a jackass for thinking he needed your help in the first place I berated myself. “Yeah but why now instead of before? It would’ve been just as easy to kick him out for last season.” the woman said as a sweets wrapper was opened. “Couldn’t be just his piss-poor performance.” “Heard it might be what he said the other day.” the radio tuner said. “You don’t want to know what he said about Humans last month.” Urgh. Didn’t need a reminder of that shitstorm. I was ready to deck him one myself when I’d heard. “Aye, had the misfortune a’ hearin’ that one live on the radio. Bloody wanker can shove it up his arse ‘til he can taste it. It’s no less than ‘e deserves.” “Why, what’d he say?” “It isne worth repeatin’ in polite company.” I interjected. “But he isne popular with Pro-Human thinkers, let’s just say.” “There goes ever asking for an autograph then. He’d stomp me on the spot, I take it.” The wording didn’t sink in until I turned towards everyone. It took another moment to realize I was in an alley beside a restaurant. The radio tuner was dressed like a busboy. The man and woman turned out to be Humans, sitting on an overturned box near the radio. Snacks were opened and set beside them. “He o’ercharges fer’is autograph anyway. Riskin’ yer life woodne be worth it.” I tried to quip. “Would be fer Rashida Ronan’s, that’s fer sure!” the Human man replied. “Woodne surprise me if she’s ‘is replacement as Cap’n.” “Should probably ask for a raise if she does. She’s had to clean up his messes the last 2 seasons. I know the Boudish teams have been scouting her too.” the Human woman said. “Wouldn’t blame her if she defected, much as it hurts to say.” I’d definitely consider it if that were the case I told myself. Will have to remember that when we renegotiate her contract. “I hate tuh ask, but I doona s’pose anyone’s seen this young lady?” I asked as I took out my photo. The busboy shook his head at the picture, but the Human pair analyzed it longer. “Looks like it could be her.” the woman said. “Maybe if she were more bedraggled, aye.” the man replied. “She had a yellow jumper an’ a blue bag.” I added. “Prob’ly had a mouth like a sailor.” “What’s she tuh ye, mister? There a reason yer lookin’ fer’er?” “Ye saw how I popped outta nowhere?” “Aye. Gave us half a’ fright fer sure.” “Same thing’s happenin’ tuh’er. Tryin’ tuh find’er befer anythin’ worse happens.” “You’ll want to go in and talk to Elder Bennie then.” the woman stated. “She should know for sure. The shelter takes in all sorts.” “Thank…wait, they let in Humans tuh?” “Aye. We practically live there nowadays.” “An’ they doona let ye listen tuh the wireless inside?” “Eh, the acoustics are better out here.” the busboy said, adjusting the antenna as static interrupted the game. “Besides, Elder Bennie doesn’t like it when we get too…excited about matches.” “Ach! She acts like we OH YE DUMB SONUVABITCH CANNA YE FIND YERSELF OUTTA WET PAPER SACK INNA HURRICANE FER THE GODS’ SAKES?!” Lister had missed an easy play once again. Maybe it would’ve been kinder to fire him before the playoffs. The busboy pointed out the right direction when I got to my feet. The building was warm and quaint when I entered. Simple decorations adorned the walls and a secretary sat at the desk in the lobby. Doorways on either side led to a rec room and a dining area. A door behind the desk read “For Employees Only”. “Er, pardon me sir, but where can I find Elder Bennie?” I asked once he was off the phone and greeted me. Apparently I was at the Lloyd Street Homeless Shelter in Tiptoft. The name sounded familiar but I couldn’t remember why. “I’d like tuh speak with’er if I possible.” “A moment, please.” he said as he picked the phone up again. It took less than a minute to get an answer. “Elder Bennie is helping prepare dinner. She might be awhile still, if you don’t mind waiting.” “I woodne mind helpin’ out. I know me way ‘round a kitchen.” “But ye doona know yer way tuh it!” a voice behind me said. It turned out to be a dreadlocked man with a Human perched on his shoulder. He grinned as he led the way. “Follow me, young’un!” The secretary didn’t get another word in before we entered the dining area. Only a few of the tables were occupied at the time. Most everyone at a table was chatting over water or tea. Some were writing or reading. A long table had the most activity as it was a designated “Humans Only” area. Miniature tables and chairs were set up similar to the dining room. Spaces were made for sofas and a small wireless set. The dials were within reach of the Humans, who were listening to a soft music station. Most ignored us as we passed. Those who looked quickly turned away. The stranger gave me an apron and hair net as we entered the kitchen. It was an impressively large kitchen, larger than I would have expected from a small shelter. Maybe this place had been a restaurant or hotel long ago. “Einar give me strength not to blow this oven apart!” screeched a shrill voice. It came from a woman standing in a corner set for a baking oven. She fiddled with the dials forcefully. “Third time this week, I swear to Caduceus.” “Oven givin’ ye trouble ‘gain, Bennie?” the man asked as we got closer. “Understatement of the century, Daevan. Oh, hello! I’m Elder Benjamina Wardell. Welcome to the Lloyd Street Shelter! You can just call me Bennie.” the Elder stated in a hurry. She hadn’t expected me, of course. “Here to volunteer, are you? Any experience with kitchen work?” “Aye tuh the latter, no tuh the former. I’ve questions tuh ask but ye might need me help more.” I replied. The apron was on in a flash. I’d done it so many times at home and with Annie, it was second nature. “Do we know the problem with yer oven?” “The pilot light refuses to turn over and Heat spells aren’t staying.” “The crystal’s intact?” “Replaced it last week.” “Lemme try somethin’…” I said. With a hand on the dial, I concentrated with all my strength and energy. “Mend.” It took the first try to get the oven lit. “Are ye fookin’ kiddin’ me? Goin’ through all the trouble a’ replacin’ that crystal an’ it was the damn dial this whole time?!” Daevan spat. “Ye need tuh get yer money back, Bennie.” “I’m just grateful we’ll have warm bread tonight. Start loading the trays Daevan and…?” “…Bradley. Bradley Bridges.” I lied as best I could. “Ye can just call me Brad.” “Well thank you for your assistance, Brad. We’ve still some work to do if you’d like to keep helping.” “A’course! Point me in the right direction, ma’am.” The kitchen was frantic soon enough. So many things to chop, boil, bake, and stir. So few people to get it all done in time. The pace was intense and grueling. It was the most relaxed I’d been all week. Many people were surprised when you knew your way around a kitchen. Especially us Arcadis. More so when you’re part of the current ruling branch. Too many people thought we didn’t even know how to dress ourselves. Thought we had our servants pull up our pants and tie our shoelaces. Other nobles and royalty did that. Never us. We were brought up as down to earth as possible. It made sense after all: any Arcadi could rule next. Which meant anyArcadi was close to relying on themselves if it ever came to it. No automatic succession meant no cushion to land on. Or so I always understood it, anyway. In the end, it was a useful skill to have. Didn’t hurt when the kitchen at the Relax Inn needed an extra hand or the Mansion was low on staff. Sometimes it was just nice to work hard as a distraction from a tedious party or slow work day. Cooking alongside Annie was always the best experience. It was amazing how coordinated we could be at times. No words exchanged just…focus. Attention. I wasn’t sure how to put it. “You’ve been pretty quiet, Brad. What’s on your mind?” Bennie asked once dinner was served. It wasn’t much effort to help with that as well. “Er, a lot, truth be told…” I mumbled. It wasn’t a lie. There were more questions on my mind now that I had a good look around the place. “How long have ye been a Human Shelter tuh?” “About…50 years, come December.” Bennie said. “As long as this building has been a shelter.” “This used tuh be somethin’ else? The layout looks familiar but…” “But that’s not the question that brought you here, is it.” “No, no it isne…I’m lookin’ fer someone but I dunno if they were here or not. If I showed ye a picture, would ye recognize’em?” “…Daevan, can you get Chester and Lorna to help? This requires somewhere private.” “Aye, Bennie. Take yer time.” Elder Bennie led me to the lobby and through the “Employees Only” door. It wasn’t much of a backroom, only a table and a few chairs at best. A fridge, hot plate, and another radio were the only appliances. “I’ll be open with you, Bradley.” Bennie said as we sat down. “No one recognized you and there were no confrontations. Either you’re not a threat or the person you’re looking for isn’t here.” “Why canna it be both?” I asked as I took out the photo of Bridget. “In my line of work, it’s rarely the case.” “Really? I thought-!” “Homeless shelters are hard to run, let alone smoothly. Precautions must be taken.” “Like…isolatin’ a potential threat where they can be tossed out the door easily?” I said once it clicked. It made sense, especially when it came to the homeless. Anyone, really. “But doesne that put ye in danger as well?” “I’m tougher than I look, young man.” she replied. Bennie stared hard at the picture. It took her a moment before she spoke again. “And your relation to this young lady?” “I’m her friend. She’s-!” “And on paper, what are you to her?” The question threw me off. It shouldn’t have, really. Rather, the tone threw me off. It was forceful and, if I had to say, almost bitter. “I’m her…caretaker, on paper.” “Wrong. Try again.” Bennie spat quickly. “What?” “What are you to her on paper?” “I’m a…a guar-!” “WRONG. Try again.” “Why are ye-?” “I want to hear what you are to her.” “I told ye, I’m her frie-!” “WRONG! What-?!” “I AM HER FRIEND, DAMNIT!” I yelled, rising form my seat. “I’VE BEEN TRYIN’ TUH FIND’ER FER DAYS AN’ IF SHE’S HERE AN’ HURT, I SWEAR TUH THE GODS-!” “You’ll what? Tear through this place to find her?” “IF NEED BE! AN’ I WOONA LET ANYONE STOP ME!” I finished. I was out of breath. Frustrated. Tired. Tired of the chase, tired of questions, tired of always being one step behind. It took a few minutes to calm down again. “Look, if she’s here an’ doesne wanna leave, that’s fine. I just wanna know if she’s safe.” “Fine. But first…” Bennie said calmly. She hadn’t moved an inch during my outburst. “…what is your relation to her?” “Why do you need me tuh so it so badly?” “For legal reasons. For safety reasons.” “…I’m…I’m her…her…” I began, but kept flubbing on the actual word. It took a moment before I could say it. “I’m her…owner…” I hated saying the word. Hated even thinking about it. If you’d asked me months ago, I’d’ve been happy to tell you I’d always wanted to be a Human owner. Now…now it sounded awful. The word left a bitter taste in my mouth. A bitter echo in my mind. It was unpleasant now that I knew Bridget. Now that I knew better. And I suppose that was the point. “So your…‘friend’…has run off?” “No, she’s missin’. It’s…hard tuh ‘splain.” When Bennie waited for the story, I knew I had to tell her something at least. With the important parts excluded, of course. She seemed to accept it readily enough. “What details can you give me about her? Height, age, that sort of thing?” “Er, in feet or in centimeters? Cus she’s under 6 Human feet tall an’ under 15 centimeters. Her glasses are dark blue or black. She’s gotta nasty scar on’er right knee. Gray in’er brown hair…she’ll be 23 inna few…a few…” I started, but had to stop to count the days. “Oh Gods.” “Something wrong?” “Tuhmorrow. Bridget’ll be 23 tuhmorrow. I dunno if she e’en knows. We’ve both been Bouncin’ fer a week…this is no way tuh spend a birthday…” There were plans. Sneak away with Bridget if need be so we wouldn’t be interrupted by last-minute decisions. Get her anything and everything she wanted. Do anything to distract her from the revelation she’d spent a birthday away from her home. Without her family. I knew the feeling. But I knew it was nothing compared to her situation. She was alone here. I still had Liam and Molly. I’d still have done anything to make her happy. One of us deserved that much at least. “Sorry, I just…I thought I’d’ve found’er by now…no one should be stranded on their birthday…” I explained as I rubbed my eyes. “If you’ll wait here a moment, I’ll see if anyone matches your description.” Bennie informed me before leaving. The stone still needed charging. It was a dull throbbing gray when I checked. Paranoid thoughts of Guards taking me away at any moment came to mind. It didn’t take much to imagine the kind of people Elder Bennie had to deal with. Or what actions she’d take to those who yelled and threatened her. “I’m an idiot…” I murmured into my hands. Maybe I deserved to be in jail. At least until someone recognized me. Can’t even spend a night in jail like anyone else, can I? I didn’t bother to look up when the door creaked open. Didn’t need to face my fate just yet. “So…yer in deep, I take it?” a voice asked. I turned at the sound of jostled mugs. Daevan set one down in front of me as he kept one for himself. His Human friend had her own mug and scooped out of his to get a drink. “I dunno. S’pose I am. Prob’ly deserve tuh be if I am.” I said. “Doubt Elder Bennie takes e’eryone in’ere.” “Oh, no, she does. Bennie doesn’t have her own office. Though she’d make an exception in yer case if she knew.” “Sigh. What gave it ‘way?” “Yer face has kept me arse warm more nights than I can remember.” It took Daevan a moment to process what he said. “…That came out wrong.” Daevan stated with an awkward cough. “I mean I’ve seen yer face in the papers ‘nuff times. A bit a’ whiskers an’ a cap isne ‘nuff tuh fool us.” The Human woman snapped to catch Daevan’s attention and waved their hands frantically in front of themselves. “Fine, fine, it wasne me who noticed ye. It were Nyesha here. Nyesha, High Lord Colm Arcadi. M’lord, Nyesha O’Connell.” Nyesha motioned with her hands again and ended it all with a friendly wave. ��She’s mute, ye understand. Can hear but canna speak.” Daevan explained. “She said she’s pleased tuh meet ye.” “An’ I ye, Miss O’Connell. Sorry I dunno much sign language. It’s worse than me Grandish.” I said with a smile and a wave. “I s’pose this means Elder Bennie knows who I am now tuh?” “‘Less ye told’er, I doona think so. I’m not one fer outtin’ someone least uv’all one who can jail me inna blink uv’an eye.” “I woodne-!” “Prob’ly not. Doesne stop most people anyway. Take it this is ye ‘hidin’ out’ after that there ‘splosion?” “Inna way. I’m lookin’ fer me friend. She’s been Jumpin’ ‘round the country the last few days. Tryin’ tuh find’er befer anythin’ happens tuh’er.” It was another case of the “big’un” not recognizing her face but the “lil’un” knowing right away. There was a moment of frantic signing before Daevan translated. “She was here befer. Knew how tuh sign the alphabet. Not much else. Disappeared when one of the regulars tried to take her bag. She kneed him in the ghoolies befer she poofed ‘way.” “How long ‘go?” I asked Nyesha. “She says ‘bout a few minutes befer ye got here.” “Gods be damned! I was so close…” A few minutes before I entered this place. A few minutes. If I hadn’t been so drained. If I didn’t need time to recover, we would have been reunited. The whole thing would have finally ended. “Canna make up fer me mistakes, can I?” I muttered. I thought I’d said it low enough. Didn’t even realize I’d said it until I heard the laugh. “Ye an’ Bennie have somethin’ in common then.” Daevan chuckled. “Makin’ up fer past mistakes.” “An’ what mistake could she possibly be makin’ up fer that could rival me own?” “…Think ‘bout where ye are. Ye must know the legend?” Daevan led as he broke a scone apart for him and Nyesha. “Tiptoft? Lloyd Street? The-!” “The Mad Chef a’ Tiptoft? What does Elder Bennie have tuh do with’im?” “Daevan, do you really need to scare him away with ghost stories?” Elder Bennie huffed. She glared daggers into the man. “Your friend isn’t here. She must have left.” “Aye, so I’ve been told. But now I’m curious. What do ye have tuh do with the Mad Chef?” Daevan stared as intently as he got. There was tense silence between the pair. Even Nyesha looked uncomfortable as they continued to glare. “…Do you know the story, Bradley?” Bennie finally conceded. “Er, bits an’ pieces but-!” “Todd Barker was head chef in Tiptoft’s most upscale restaurant. He owned it. Built it up from nothing. Could make the most mundane dish divine with his skills. One day, he decided he needed a challenge. It started with an alley cat.” Bennie continued. She’d rushed over to a cabinet in the corner and fiddled with the lock as she spoke. “Then a dog. A Wyvern. Up and up he went. Killed a couple of people, even. But it’s not what got him caught.” The three of us were too stunned to talk. Bennie only continued when she’d found what she was looking for: a half-full bottle of whiskey. “What got him caught was his special secret recipe: ‘frog’s legs’. Of course, it wasn’t a frog leg that poisoned and killed the local Baron. Oh no, it was his ‘ultimate triumph’ what did him in. His attempt at defying the Gods Themselves. Defying nature. Defying morality.” Bennie took a generous swig of the bottle. “You know even back then, there were theories why animals didn’t eat Humans? Even bugs don’t attempt it. Bugsof all things. They don’t try, and they’re not even smart enough to tell their prey apart!” The pit of my stomach fell to the floor. And then some. It was worse than hearing Bridget tell stories of Giants. Those weren’t “real” to Humans. This…this was history. That made it all the more horrible to comprehend. “I guess that’s what made him try, though. Thought he could compensate for the taste. Thought he could figure it out. But it only landed him a short drop and a sudden stop.” Bennie said as she added whiskey to her mug. “And the best part of the whole thing? He kept the Human alive! Only used one leg! Didn’t want to waste the supplies! The stump and the Human’s own words helped condemn him.” “I…I doona see how…” I tried to ask. Bennie twirled in place and made a grand gesture. “Where do you think you are? This used to be Great-Grandad’s old restaurant!” Elder Bennie took a moment when she realized what she’d said. She took another swig from the bottle. It was almost gone now. “…Do you know how long it took to get this place fixed up? To get it in working condition? How much longer it took to get people to trust this place? A lifetime. Or at least it felt like it. And now you know too.” Bennie slurred, settling the empty bottle on the counter. “And now you’re thinking that’s what happened to your ‘friend’.” “No, a’ course no-!” “That’s the fate of a legacy, isn’t it? No matter how grand a gesture you make, everyone will remember the worst of you. Good thing I’m the last ‘Barker’. Changed my name the first moment I could. Entered the convent and took my oath. No child will ever have this burden on them again…” Good Gods. I hadn’t known the full story, let alone that the Mad Chef had a family. Considering what he’d done, it was no surprise to find out they’ve disowned him. And I was reminded how badly I wanted to run away too. How deep down I still wanted to run. How badly I wanted to escape. How I never would. That was one of the reasons for the change, wasn’t it? Play nice with the Alliance of Nations? Have Fathach recognized as a legitimate country? To stop being known as the “Pirate Nation” led by “High Lairds”? It was supposed to be for my country’s sake. I wondered how Maureen Arcadi would have felt about this. How ashamed would she be of Fathach? Of me? “Yer doin’ good work here. Ne’er doubt that.” I said. I was half-tempted to comfort her, but I took the hint. It was better to leave while I could. “Thank ye fer yer help.” The last I saw of them, Daevan was helping Elder Bennie to a seat at the table. I needed to get away. From the city, from people, from my own thoughts. A night in the woods would have to do for now. At least, that had been the plan. It changed when I paid for another energy drink. The stone was bright white again when I took it out. I chugged the foul tasting drink as fast as I could and risked the Jump. I was closer to finding Bridget than before: I was an hour behind her, at best. A quick prayer was said before I squeezed the stone. Hopefully she didn’t have to Jump again before I got there. The bright lights stung my weary eyes. I must have knocked something over. There was a loud crash as I staggered to a wall. Faraway screams pervaded the haze. It took an eternity to focus. The voices weren’t far away… They were small. They were saying something. “LET US OUT!” “FUCK OFF YOU GIANT ASSHOLE!” “PLEASE LET US GO!” “SEE YOU IN HELL YOU SON OF A BITCH!” “Wh…where…?” I asked as I looked around. It seemed to be a back room or a storage area. There were odds and ends but mostly boxes. No, not just boxes. Cages. They were stacked high enough to reach the ceiling, but only a few had contents. Humans. They crowded the bars and shook them in defiance. Some were crying, most were screaming. The revelation and their shouts weren’t enough to pierce the weak haze I was in. “AH! Burning pain shot through my leg before my knee smacked the floor. The hard hit only made it worse as my hands desperately grabbed my thigh. Blood was already seeping as I stared at the wound. A crossbow bolt was stuck fast in my leg. "SHIT!” Stars flashed in front of my eyes before the rest of the world went dark.

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #ffh:tta #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 15

[ffhseries]

FFH:TTA - Chapter 14

dA link

Chapter 14: Sheltered

It took an early edition of the paper to realize how much time had passed already. There was a bittersweet consolation knowing I’d shared the headlines for a day. The Canary had struck again, stealing some jewels from a local noblewoman’s home. Their card was left in her jewelry box, same as all the other robberies. It wasn’t enough of a distraction, however. I’d left Auntie Mel’s on a Friday. It was already Tuesday. How much longer would it take to catch up to Bridget? Was it already a lost cause? Had I already run out of time without knowing it? Pacing the streets at the compass’ behest wasn’t working well anymore. The Jumper was taking too long to recharge. I was risking getting further and further behind Bridget. It was beyond frustrating. Maddening, even. The first Jump of the day found me out in the countryside. Overturned but compact dirt stretched neatly through a green meadow for miles. The only signs of life were the ramshackle tents and huts built by the railway workers. A few stopped to look when I appeared and stumbled, but most kept working. “Oi! No civilians, alright!” one man said as he came over. “‘Less yer lookin’ fer work. Could always use a few more hands.” “Lookin’ fer…friend…” I explained, waiting for the world to stop spinning. I took out Bridget’s picture, covering my face just in case. It was the best I could do at that moment. “Have ye seen’er…?” The man took a long look at the picture at least. I half expected some insult or joke. Probably wanted it. Wanted any reason to leave while I could. Hells, I was ready for a fight if it took away the nausea. “She a Human?” he asked after a moment. “Aye, she is.” “Oi, Benson!” he shouted behind him. Someone popped their head up from laying down a rail. “O’er here a ‘mo!” “How goes, boss?” the woman known as Benson asked. She gave me a polite nod while taking off her gloves. “Werne ye talkin’ ‘bout a Human yesterday at break?” “Oh, yeh, when I was checking out the land for the morning stretch. Popped outta nowhere, asked me polite as yeh please which way to the capital! Told’er to start walking a few hundred miles east an’ over a mountain. Even joked ‘bout it being easier to head back ‘long the rail an’ catch a train elsewhere.” “A few hundred…? Wait…is this the track from…from Lackaghdulla tuh Arcadia?” I asked once my head was clear. “Yer due tuh be done by…end a’ the year, aye?” “That’s the plan, anyway.” the boss said, passing the photo to Benson. “This wasne her, was it?” “Could be. Didn’t take a good look, I’m ‘fraid.” Benson said after a moment. “Brown hair, blue bag, yellow jumper? A lil’ on the…fat. Fat. She’s fat.” “Yeh, remember that jumper at least. She took my advice an’ headed for town instead. A few of the fellas had a chuckle at the sight of her for sure.” “Was she alright otherwise? These fellas dinna…try anythin’, did they?” “She wasne the first Human tuh walk the track. Seen plenty ‘nuff in me time tuh leave’em be.” the boss explained. “Doona begrudge’em the ride when I catch’em on the trains.” “Ye’ve seen’em take trains? Really?” I asked. Benson kept staring at the photo rather than return it. “Oh aye. Sometimes it’s one uv’em runnin’ ‘way from some brat or hoity-toity jackass. Most a’ the time they’re just lookin’ fer some place safe fer the night. They keep tuh’emselves an’ doona take up ‘lotta space. Figure it isne worth the effort a’ catchin’em an’ kickin’em out.” “CADUCEUS PRESERVE ME, YER’IM!” Benson blurted out before I could ask more. Her face was a bright red as she tried to fix her messy hair. “I-I’m so sorry if I’d known I’d’ve tried to-!” “No, no, it’s alright.” I said, snatching the picture from her hand. “Hells, she might still be out there an’ I can catch up tuh’er. Or at least she might be safe from anythin’ else. Thank ye an’ good luck. I ‘preciate it more’an I can say.” I was on my way before anyone else could react. At least, that was the plan. “Oi! Wait! Wait up!” the boss yelled as he reached me. Benson wasn’t far behind. “What do ye think yer doin’?” “Er, I can ‘splain why I’m here an’ not-!” “No, not that! Why walk when we can get ye the hand car? Ye might be able tuh get there faster at least!” Benson and I were on the ancient but reliable hand car in no time. I waited until we passed the first set of cross tracks before consulting the compass. One end of the cross tracks was unfinished and headed east, assumingly towards Arcadia, as planned. We traveled down the other way and to the nearest station. It wouldn’t have surprised me if Bridget did take the woman’s advice and hopped a train. Or attempted to, anyway. The day was overcast, with an occasional breeze to remind you of the chill. The weather could have been worse. I thanked Iansa for the calm, and prayed she kept the storm at bay. At least to keep it long enough for me to be reunited with Bridget. At the rate the hand car was rolling, we were sure to find each other soon enough. Or so I thought. The compass started going bonkers about an hour into the journey. “No…no no no…doona tell me…” I grumbled, staring at the needle. No matter how much I tried to dissuade it, the compass kept pointing to one spot. For some reason, Bridget had Jumped halfway down the line. “GODS DAMNIT!” “What’s wrong?” Benson asked when I hopped off. “Shouldn’t we be-?” “She’s gone! ‘Gain!” “How do ye know? She could be hidin’ out anywhere!” “This…this compass has a Tracking spell on it. Spins like mad whene’er she’s s’posed tuh be nearby or if she’s Jumped!” “She can Jump?” “It’s a long story. The point is…the point is she isne here…’gain…” “Do ye…wanna continue tuh the next town? Roscommon should only take ‘nother hour…” Benson suggested once I gave up overturning rocks. The gravel along the tracks could have hidden anything…or anyone. “No, I…I think I need tuh walk this one out. I need time tuh think a’ what tuh do next.” I replied eventually. I made sure to shake her hand at least. “Thank ye ‘gain fer the help an’ fer comin’ this far with me.” “N-no problem, M’lord. W-will yeh be o’right out’ere?” “I’ve a Jumper tuh. I’ll be on me way soon as it’s charged.” Benson was reluctant, but left soon enough. I watched as she disappeared into the distance. A few more minutes passed before I decided she was out of earshot. I screamed. I raged. I used every swear I knew and was determined to create a few new ones along the way. It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right. “WHAT’S THE BLOODY FECKIN’ POINT?!” I bellowed to the world around me. There was no answer. Of course there wouldn’t be. Why should there be? This was all some damn wild goose chase based on a dream! I was deluding myself! I should just…just… “I should just lay down here an’ wait fer the next train…” The gravel and rails stung my back. The metal was cold and unforgiving. It wasn’t comfortable. But then it wasn’t meant to be. And for all I knew it wouldn’t last long anyway. Maybe it was about time I ended it all. I was replaceable. There were literally dozens of Arcadis who could take my place. Do better than I ever did. They could do no worse than me. I wasn’t making any progress. Bridget could be gone forever and I wouldn’t know until it was too late anyway. She might already be dead. I’d failed. I’ve always failed. Let me succeed at this at least. “Are you sure about that, lad?” I didn’t notice the man at first. Maybe it was from all the introspection and berating thoughts. Could as easily have been the ignorance from thinking I was alone in the middle of nowhere. Mostly it was because I was concentrated on the crossbow he pointed at me. “Sure ‘bout what, sir?” I asked as calmly as I could. “Trying this shit on my property during the daylight. Less likely to be spotted in time if you waited for night.” he said in mild tones. “…This isne yer property. Railway land belongs tuh-!” “The Hells it isn’t! Not when I have to be on the lookout for idiotic scum like you trying to take the easy way out!” “Ye dunno what yer takin’ ‘bout. I’m just lyin’ere-!” “In the middle of the tracks? You really think you’re fooling anyone, lad? Seen enough of you try and fail to last me a lifetime!” he stated before he turned and spat. A box beside him made sounds and movement. I strained to confirm what I heard, but the man kicked the box. “Quiet you!” “Catch somethin’ good, did ye?” I asked. The rage was building. I was certain I heard exactly what I thought I did. “Just a bunch of free-loading Humans. You can get a good price for them if you know the right people and places to go. They won’t be missed.” “Ye catch’em just tuh…?” “Like I said, they won’t be missed.” “That’s illegal!” I growled, slowly getting to my feet. He kept his crossbow on me the whole time. The law wasn’t a new one. Granny Eloise passed it when the Human fad first started during her term in office. It was meant to keep only authorized shelters and shops in business. She hoped it would discourage others. Heavy fines and decades of jail time awaited anyone caught breaking the law with a single Human, let alone several. “So’s attempting suicide on railway tracks.” he replied. “Who do you think the Guard would be more willing to believe: the local citizen or some bum gone mental?” He was right. I hated that he was right. It was bad enough people thought I was in hiding. The scandal of a supposed “attempted suicide” would be worse than if I’d committed the act itself. At least with the latter I wouldn’t have to deal with the consequences. Blood boiling, I held my hands up in defeat. It took a moment before the crossbow was lowered. “Now off you get.” the man said, gesturing with the weapon. “And don’t go trying anything stupid-!” Too late. I didn’t let him finish. The tackle was quick and precise. There was a reason I made it to Varsity and Team Captain in secondary school. I could take down people twice my size quickly, even years later. My fist flew across his face when I found the opening. It was enough to loosen his grip on the crossbow. Another blow to his jaw knocked him out. It gave me the time needed to toss the weapon onto the tracks. It would only be a matter of time before a train came along and destroyed it. Hopefully. “I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU, YOU SON OF A BITCH!” the man yelled, waking up as I bound his hands and feet. A kick to the ribs kept him from moving again. “Who’s yer buyer?” I snarled. A boot against his face seemed like a good idea when he didn’t respond. “I said, who’s yer buyer?” “Not telling you a damn thing!” he replied, trying to knock my foot away. Pressing harder stopped his wiggling. It kept him quiet as well, unfortunately. A quick search through his pockets found his wallet and a few knick-knacks, but no clue to his buyers. A key for the box was a worthy find though. “Michael Carmichael a’…Farkerry! Good tuh know!” I said as I wrote his information down. He swore a few more times before I shoved his wallet into his mouth. His identification stayed with me. I turned my attention to the surprisingly quiet and unmoving box on the ground. “…Hullo? Are ye alright in there?” The box stayed silent even as I unlocked it and opened the door. “Oh Gods, please doona be-!” I said, leaning down to check inside. The worst was expected, so it came as a surprise to see forms huddled together in one corner. “Oh. I thought…are ye alright? Is anyone hurt?” No one moved, no one spoke. I would have gotten worried if I didn’t realize what they’ve just gone through. Seeing another Tergaian wasn’t going to make them any more comfortable. “Er, listen, I’ll bring ye tuh the tree line then ye can be on yer way from there, aye?” “NO! I WANNA GO HOME!” a voice rang out before I could move. A figure jumped away from the corner and towards the opening. I backed away in time for it to jump out. It turned out to be a dark Human girl in a bright dress. She kept wiping something away from her eyes as she spoke. “I wanna see me mam!” Oh. Oh no. She doesn’t know. She must be freshly Crossed. I thought with regret. “What…what’s yer name, lass?” I asked gently. “Guh…Garia Quirke. E’eryone calls me Garrie.” she replied with a sniffle. “An’…an’ where’s home fer ye, Garrie?” I braced for the worst. Started putting an explanation together in my head when she would eventually ask the question. How was I supposed to explain something so…crushing to a child? “With me mam an’ Miss Perdita Quirke at 172 East Willowbrook Road, Roscommon, County Búír, Fathach.” Garrie recited in a flash. That was unexpected. “I know Miss Quirke’s telephone number tuh, if that’ll help, sir.” she supplied. “Please, I just wanna go home. I miss mam an’ Miss Quirke an’ they’ll…they’ll be so…so…” “It’s alright Garrie, it’s alright. I’ll get ye home.” I said with a sympathetic smile. “I’ll get e’eryone else home, if they want. I promise.” That seemed to do the trick. The rest of the group found the courage to step out of the box. They were only a few of them, but the box had to be cramped and uncomfortable. One or two dared to stretch and walk around. The rest stayed close to the box otherwise. “Does e’eryone live in Roscommon?” I asked as I passed around water bottles. All of them nodded without a second thought. “An’…ye all wanna go back?” All of them were in agreement. “Cuz…cuz I woona bring ye back if ye doona wanna…ye can head off an’ I woona…woona…” They all continued to stare. There was no thinking the suggestion over nor glancing at the world around themselves. I wished I could tell if they were worried I was mental…or if they were too scared of being left behind. “We’ll er…we’ll get goin’ inna minute, just lemme take care a’ somethin’ first…” I said as I rose. The man was still wiggling on the ground when I approached, trying to break free. “Ye woona be gettin’ outta that knot anytime soon, Carmichael. Faol Scouts know the best ones." There was no point waiting for a response. Instead, I dragged him away from the tracks. There was a temptation to leave him on the rails. It would have been satisfying. But it would have been murder. Whatever the waste of skin did, he didn’t deserve death. Not without a trial first anyway. “Ye might get lucky an’ a train comin’ by will stop an’ help ye out befer the Guard gets here. But I kinda doubt it. At least ye’ll have time tuh think o’er yer poor life choices.” I said as I dragged him the few meters to safety. His desperate grumblings were tuned out as I turned my attention back to the waiting Humans. There were six in all, ready and waiting for me. “Er, I doona think yer all gonna fit in me pockets. I’m gonna need a volunteer tuh ride on me shoulder.” “Me mam doesne lemme ride on shoulders.” Garrie stated as I got my old Faol Scout bandana out. “That’s alri-!” “But mam doesne need tuh know, does she?” “Heh. No, she doesne. Here’s what yer gonna do when yer up here: yer gonna sit as close tuh me as ye can an’ hold on tight tuh this’ere bandanna, alright?” I explained as I tied the knot. “Doona worry ‘bout hurtin’ me if ye grab skin ‘steada cloth. If ye wanna be let down, just tell me.” Garrie nodded happily before I picked her up and set herself down on my shoulder. Her giggles here infectious. It was the complete opposite of Bridget’s first ride. Garrie was lighter for one thing. Not that it made her riding any easier. It was harder to tell she was still there. The risk was greater and I had my doubts. When I’d put Bridget up there for the first time, I’d been nervous. Less so than she was, of course. I’d counted on any Human I caught being alright in a pocket. Bridget proved to be different. Maybe it was good after all how different she was. Is I had to remind myself. She’s not gone. Not…not yet. The trek was spent with pleasant conversation and songs led by Garrie. The others joined in when they could or talked when they felt like it. I think they were more relieved to be going back than being worried about being brought back by a stranger. And that had me worried. It was around noon by the time we reached a town. We were closer to Roscommon than I realized. There were a few buildings and businesses that I could have entered. One in particular caught my eye above the rest. The Roscommon Human Shelter. Mainly for the crowd outside its doors. The group closest as I approached had protest signs and brightly colored shirts with an all too familiar insignia on them. “E’eryone duck down an’ stay down ‘til I say so…” I said once I caught sight of the infamous TETH letters. “Garrie, hang on tight. I’ll keep ye safe.” Garrie huddled close as I cupped my hand around her. I kept my eye on the front doors as I tried to get through the crowd. Many of the TETH protesters shouted vitriol and waved their signs at me. They closed in but made sure not to touch me. The worst thing about TETH was their knowledge of the law: they knew better than to potentially be charged for assault. I was ready to risk the scandal if it meant knocking out even one of the idiots. A pair of saviors came to my rescue instead. They split the crowd and helped form a circle around me. It took getting closer to realize a counter-protest group surrounded the Human Shelter. They formed a chain that kept the TETH people at a distance. “Er, thanks…” I said once I was away from the shouting, angry idiots. “I take it this isne yer first time doin’ this sorta thing?” “Isne the first time this week, mate.” one of the larger women said. She locked arms again with an equally muscular man afterwards. They were all wearing different colored shirts, but they all wore the same SAIH armband. Maybe SAIH wasn’t as small as they claimed. The shouts were dulled once I was through the doors. No words could be distinguished but you still had the sense it was nothing good. The receptionist had to put up with this for longer than I could guess. Her curls bounced as she looked up at me. “Good afternoon and welcome to the Roscommon Human Shelter. How can I help you today?” she replied automatically. “Er, not me so much as this lot here…” I said, easing Garrie onto the counter. The rest popped out of pockets and were set down soon after. “They need tuh get home.” “Are you surrendering?” “No, they’re not mine tuh surrender. They were kidnapped an’ I found’em an’ brought’em here so they can get back tuh where they wanna be.” The receptionist just stared as she picked up the phone. “Mike, can you come to the front please? We have a surrender.” “I’m not surrenderin’! I’m just tryin’ tuh help!” I explained as she hung up. “They know their phone numbers or addresses or names! If I could use yer phone or-!” “What seems tuh be the problem, sir?” an older man asked, entering from a back room. He adjusted his glasses after setting a Human on the counter as well. The pair matched each other in some ways: both were dark-skinned, graying, and in light colored suits. The Human man was quick to check on the others and didn’t give me a second glance. “Yer surrenderin’ tuhday?” “I’M NOT-!” I yelled, but caught myself. I had to remind myself this was probably their procedure and they had enough problems on their front doorstep. They didn’t need the aggravation from an angry “customer”. “I’m notsurrenderin’ anyone. I’d just like tuh use yer phone tuh call these folks’ homes an’ get’em picked up. They were kidnapped by someone an’ I’m just tryin’ tuh do the right thing.” “Ye say they were kidnapped? How do ye know?” “Besides them sayin’ so? I came ‘cross their kidnapper on me way, long the railway tracks. We…got inna scuffle. Got’im tied up befer I set off fer’ere with e’eryone.” “Why not go straight to the Guard when ye entered town? Why here?” “I…I doona know how the Roscommon Guard are when it comes tuh these cases. If nothin’ else I figured a Human Shelter would give’em a safe place tuh stay ‘til they’re found.” I explained uneasily. It wasn’t a lie. If the group couldn’t find their homes again, at least they had somewhere to be. Besides, I didn’t want another experience like the Borulaigen Guard. “Er, speakin’ a’which, I should prob’ly call the Guard ‘bout pickin’im up…” “Made a citizen’s arrest, I take it?” Mike asked. Or led, it was hard to tell. “…Inna way. Kinda left’im by the railway tracks.” “Doona s’pose ye got his name or a description? We have…regulars who try tuh show up an’ give us grief.” “Like those protestors outside?” I asked as I handed over Carmichael’s card. “What reason do they have? ‘Sides the usual, I s’pose?” “It’s…hard tuh ‘splain…” “Harder tuh ‘splain than knockin’ someone out, tyin’em up, an’ stealin’ back Humans he stole?” “Well…” “Not another word dad. It’s bad enough with those TETH protestors at our doors.” a voice called out. “Don’t need to give ammunition to…to…” Her face was familiar and I wouldn’t have remembered where from at first. It wasn’t until it clicked where I was that I knew. Who the older man was, and who his Human had to be. “Shannon Donnelly, right?” I asked, trying to break the silence. “That means yer…Mike. An’ Tyrese, a’ course.” “How do ye…?” Mike began, only to be immediately interrupted. “CONFERENCE ROOM! NOW!” Shannon blurted out. We, including the Humans I’d travelled with and Tyrese, were ushered into a large, quiet room. Shannon brought a phone over and placed it in front of her father. The Humans gathered around him as well, patiently waiting to speak. “M’lord, I can guess why you’re here and-!” “Wait, ‘M’lord’? As in…Oh Gods, it is ye!” Mike stated once he adjusted his glasses. “An’ here I thought I was seein’ things. We’re pleased tuh have ye, M’lord.” “Dad, we need to-!” “It’s a pleasure, really, but ye doona have tuh worry ‘bout me. I’m more concerned ‘bout that lot ye have there…” I said cordially. “Aye, a’ course M’lord, a’ course. Tell Shannon yer tale, M’lord.” So I did. I left out why I was out there, but if the papers were any indication, they could have guessed. Shannon paid close attention but seemed relieved by story’s end. “And you said you have his identification?” she asked as she finished taking notes. She inspected the card and wrote things down. “He doesn’t look familiar but the name almost rings a bell. He may have pulled this before.” “I’m just sorry it happens. But glad I could help e’en a lil’.” I said, watching Mike call up Miss Quirke for Garrie. The sound of her voice as she cheerfully chatted into the receiver was priceless. It did remind me of something, however. A thought that would have to wait. “Doona s’pose ye can tell me why TETH are outside yer door?” “They’ve been more vocal than usual thanks to laws you’ve passed in recent months, M’lord.” Shannon explained. “Please, just call me Colm. Far as I’m concerned, this isne an official meetin’ or anythin’. I’m off the clock, so tuh speak.” I urged. It didn’t instill much confidence, but it was more than expected at least. “What are they ‘vocal’ ‘bout, exactly?” “The Human Sanctuary law.” Shannon began once she got a nod from her father. “They seem to have rather strong opinions about it.” “That law only concerns residential buildin’s or less reputable shelters…are ye tellin’ me this place-?!” “Not in the least, M’lor…Colm. We’ve always passed out inspections with flying colors, often times setting the standard! We’ve years of records to prove it if need be.” “Then why would TETH protest a shelter? O’er others, anyway?” “Because of our unorthodox idea concerning the law.” Shannon seemed like a nice enough person the first time I met her. The situation was unusual but she didn’t seem the law-breaking type. Not more so than that night, I supposed. And certainly not stupid enough to explain her scheme to the High Lord and expect leniency. You did tell her you were off the clock I reminded myself. At least hear her out. “An’ what would that be?” “We…we intend to willingly change the status of the shelter into a Sanctuary since we have more than 25 Humans permanently living under this roof.” “That isne how I really intended that law tuh go…” I admitted after a moment. “I know. But I’m ready to fight for it, as is my mentor and employer, Miss Glenda McGonagall. I can provide her contact information if needed.” Shannon stated. “We believe we can set a precedent with this. Perhaps encourage sympathetic shelters to do the same.” “An’ TETH doesne want that tuh happen. Ye’d think an organization that claims tuh be fer Human safety-!” “They’ve never been for Human safety. I think we both know that to be true.” “Tuh many reports, not ‘nuff evidence…” I admitted with a twinge of guilt. Suzie and Wallace were doing their best using what resources they had at their disposal. Suzie kept trying to find discrepancies in their business practices, Wallace in their Human registrations. They always came out clean. Or clean enough. TETH always managed to stick to the letter of the law. It made me want them gone all the more. “But that doesne explain why they’re ‘gainst ye.” “They disapprove of our being proactive. They disapprove of us eventually getting government assistance for a Sanctuary. They are scared they’ll be forced to follow suit. So they’ve twisted our intentions as reason to protest. They think they can intimidate us. They are wrong.” It wasn’t a bad idea. It was…brilliant, frankly. If a few shelters could encourage enough change it would be a major step. Humans were once seen as an affront to the Gods. Eventually became a fad pet in the last few decades. Maybe a more positive trend would help change their reputation once more. “…I’d love tuh see a written proposal. See if it can be submitted without trouble but…I doona think I can ‘prove or condemn it on yer word ‘lone.” “We’ll need to send you another one then. It seems you never got a chance to read the first copy.” “The last time I was in me office was when someone blew me out me own window.” “That’s when it was meant to arrive. I doubt it reached you. We do have confirmation from the post that it arrived but…” “Aye, s’pose it went up with quite a few other things that day. Wish I’d seen it befer ye told anyone though.” Shannon and Mike gave each other an uncomfortable glance at each other. “You were meant to know first Colm, but…” Shannon started slowly. “I’ve no evidence, and this is all hearsay I realize, but…” “But…?” “TETH claim to have gotten their information straight from an official government document. Considering we only sent the proposal and never filed any paperwork yet…” “…Ye think TETH’s got someone at City Hall.” I finished with a growl. It wasn’t the accusation that angered me. Not really. Just…the idea of one of them inside the building. Getting paid to spy. To influence…to be a part of the process. It disgusted me. Maybe Dorian needed to investigate more than just the mailroom. I had to calm down when I realized my hands were shaking balled fists. “I take it you didn’t know.” “That’s puttin’ it lightly.” “As I said, it’s just a rumor. But it seems too coincidental.” she said. “There could be various ways they found out.” “An’ what’s the most likely, I wonder?” Shannon kept quiet and avoided my gaze. We both knew the answer. “That e’eryone taken care’uv!” Mike said as he hung up the phone. “There’s a waitin’ room so ye can be more comf’table. E’eryone should be here within the hour.” I was ready to help carry if needed, but Mike managed on his own. Tyrese got a shoulder spot, but the rest were on one of Mike’s bent arms. “I’m grateful for your help and I’m sure they were too.” Shannon said when her father and company left the room. “I hope we can get a new proposal to you soon.” “If ye have a copy I can take it now, or I can wait while ye get a new one typed up. I…I do have a few questions tuh ask, if’n ye doona mind…” “I’ll try to answer the best I can.” “First, well…why decide now tuh be a Sanctuary ‘steada befer? What changed?” I asked. “The law changed, for one thing. I think dad would have done it when he first built the place but…well, the stigma was still there. With the new law and the possibility of getting a stipend to care for permanent residents, it would help divert costs more than sustaining just on donations.” “An’ how many permanent residents do ye have? What qualifies them as ‘permanent’?” “We have around 50 permanent residents. Most of them are elderly or ill or, and I hate to say this…‘undesirable’ as companions.” “Ye mean like…when someone doesne want the three-legged puppy or one-eyed cat? As much as I hate tuh say it tuh.” “Some have problems that need constant supervision, or they just plain despise us Tergaians, or a mix of both. They’ve complex problems that, sadly, many don’t have the patience for. Being a safe place helps for most of them.” “How…how long have ye worked here? Er, if ye work here, that is?” “I volunteer. It looks good on your college applications but really I enjoy helping. Been here since I was 12 years old.” “Then ye…must’ve ‘lotta experience with certain situations…” I asked softly. “There’s somethin’ that’s been buggin’ me an’ ye might know. These Humans I brought in…when I found’em, I gave’em a chance tuh…tuh escape. Be free. Tuh not have tuh come back. An’ yet…” “Yet they wanted to go back home.” Shannon finished just as softly. “And you weren’t expecting that reaction.” “No, no I wasne. They’d been…been taken ‘way, they’d been far from civilization. They woodne have had tuh deal with…with us anymore…” “And you think something was wrong with them.” With them? Maybe. I wasn’t sure. We all had our problems, didn’t we? But they had more, and justifiably so. If there was something wrong, it wasn’t their fault. “…Somethin’ like that.” “I think Tyrese could give you a better insight on that. He tends to be the first ‘friendly’ face a new arrival sees and talks with.” Shannon explained. “But if you want my semi-professional opinion…I think it’s about survival.” “Survival? As someone’s-?” “Not everyone has what it takes to make it out there in the big, wide world. Same for the reason we have permanent residents. Some simply because they were born here, into this…role. Some because they don’t want to be alone. How many people do you know can survive one night in the woods, let alone a lifetime?” I could. I had my Faol Scout training. Dad and I used to go camping when we could. In the back garden when Dad couldn’t leave the city. Near Castle Scáth when he could. I’d had to learn a lot of my training on my own. The other kids tended to avoid me. Just like the noble kids. They thought I was buying my way through. When I overheard that, I almost quit and gave up the whole thing. It was Dad who convinced me otherwise. I’d originally ended the program as a Dragon Scout, the highest honor a select few attained each year. They made me an Honorary Patron Scout once I took office. The Faol Scouts was how I learned I was allergic to Gressleweed. Nearly died picking some for my Nature badge. It didn’t take much imagination to wonder what could happen to someone who didn’t know moss from a mushroom. “It still isne right…” I said guiltily. “Frankly, no, no it isn’t.” Shannon stated as she stood up. “The day may yet come when the world is ready for Humans, but until then you’re trying to make it better. It may not seem like it, but it is helpful.” “But it isne ‘nuff…” Bridget’s words echoed in my mind. I was doing it for her. But it was becoming clearer it was the right thing to do. With or without her. Hopefully with, though. “Maybe not now, but that’s why you keep trying. Keep pushing. It’ll take a few more shoves to see some progress.” “Aye. A’ course. Thank ye. I hope I doona have tuh ask fer this tuh stay ‘tween us?” “Consider it kept, Colm.” Shannon said as she held out her hand. “It was a pleasure to meet under slightly better circumstances.” “Aye, same tuh ye. I’ll be waitin’ fer yer proposal proper this time.” I replied, shaking her hand. “Expect a donation sometime soon tuh. Yer doin’ better work here than I could’ve hoped. Fer now…there’s someone I hope is still waitin’ fer me…”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #ffh:tta #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 14

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 13

dA link

Chapter 13: Quiet Conversations

What was the point anymore? I’d been Jumping for days. Always hours behind Bridget. Always too late to be of any real help to her. If I was even any help to her. Of course you weren’t. You can’t even help yourself. How are you supposed to be of any use to anyone else? The Jumper stone was taking longer to recharge. It was taking more out of me than I wanted to admit. Hunger and exhaustion were hand in hand after each Jump. A carriage nearly hit me when I landed near a street corner. I’d barely dodged out of the way in time. A part of me wished I hadn’t. The tuck shop didn’t have much, but I bought as much sugar and caffeine as I could hold. “What yer major?” the counter clerk as he rang up the sweets and pop. “Sports Med’cine…” I mumbled absently. The thought of shoving everything down my throat was overtaking everything else. “Dinna think that needed an all-nighter session but what do I know? Ye’ve time ‘nuff fer the library, at least.” “Li…br’y?” “‘Cross the street lad, remember? Ye need more sleep if’n ye canna remember e’en that.” Pleasantries were exchanged before I claimed my bag and left. I was ready to find a park or a bench but once I caught sight of the library I stopped. It was large and impressive. Probably one of the higher-end university buildings. There were at least three floors to get lost in. To get lost in…and find some quiet. Who would expect to see the High Lord in a school library after all? The interior was certainly posh, that was for certain. It took me a moment to figure out where I should go or what to look for. A textbook? No, they’d want a specific name or edition. I couldn’t pretend to guess without looking suspicious. Or worse, coming off as a terrible student. The woman at the checkout waited patiently as I tried to think. “I’m sorry, I’m tryin’ tuh remember the name…” I stalled desperately, reaching for the first title that came to mind. Most of Mum’s books popped up, but I felt that might be a bit too obvious. The perfect one hit me suddenly. “Do ye…do ye have ‘The Travels a’ Bickerstaff’ by Lemuel Drapier?” The librarian double-checked before she wrote down the book number and directed me to the second floor Classics section. I was grateful for the solitude. The few students there were nowhere near the spot I chose. It was nice to find the book and settle in. It was a cover of course. I had plenty of questions I needed to ask Tim. Writing notes for a book in a library seemed less conspicuous than trying to do so in public. Less eyes, more privacy. I began to wander in my own thoughts as I waited for Tim to respond to my note. The memories, thankfully, weren’t as painful this time around. Mainly because they had to do with Annie. Beforethe lamp. The first time I met Anastasia Malone was on my way to rugby practice. I was worried about team captain tryouts and last year electives when she pulled me into a classroom. It was one of the Home Economics rooms and the smells of something freshly baked hung in the air. She needed a taste tester and I was the first person she saw. I didn’t think she knew who I was. Or if she did she didn’t care. Annie had been more concerned with her Shepherd’s Pie. For one brief moment I thought I’d been poisoned, since she was attempting the family recipe. The only time I’d had the Relax Inn’s Shepherd’s Pie was shortly after I’d found I was allergic to Gressleweed. This one was delicious even without the potentially fatal weed. She thanked me with a kiss on the cheek before running off to help the Drama teacher. That kiss, and that pie, convinced me to take up Home Ec. and Drama. I never regretted it. Especially when I ended up being her station partner in Home Ec. And was cast as the Narrator in the school’s production of “The Lost Knight of Buckshire”. Annie made that last year of secondary school fantastic. I got to know her better. Know myself better. We became friends, best friends. Something I’d missed when Dorian graduated the year before and entered the Guard. Liam and Molly were better at making new friends than I. They never had to worry about being let down or taken in or anything like that. If they did, I couldn’t tell. They’d never mentioned it and I was too much of a coward to broach the subject. Friends were harder with me. Teammates were easy to get along with, sure. But I’d always felt awkward being invited out or to a party. I’d find a spot, people watch, then find an excuse to leave early. Or just sneak out and hope no one noticed. How weird it had been when I realized my want to be invited out as a child disappeared as soon as I’d hit my teenage years. Not that it seemed to matter: I always got the impression people were as intimidated by me as I was by them. Conversation was difficult when you had to be careful what you said and what was said to you. I guess that’s why Annie and Dorian stuck to me more than anyone else. They had a higher tolerance for me than I had for myself at times. “The Travels of Bickerstaff” started something I didn’t think would happen. Annie was talking about it during class one day, reading it for her Literature class. She was in love with it. Couldn’t stop gushing about it. “I havne read it.” I’d told her when she asked. “You have to!” I remembered her saying. She shoved her copy into my hands. “Tell me when you’ve finished so we can discuss it!” And I did. By the Gods, I read it as soon as I got home. I took days to finish it. And we did discuss it. Talked about the good points and the slow parts. Of the satire aimed both outside and inside of Fathach. We went in-depth at our study sessions. As we did with the next book. And the next. And the next. It took being our own personal book club to realize how I truly felt about her. Telling her was one of the most nerve-wracking days of my life. I’d invited Annie over to the mansion to study and practice our Home Ec. mid-term project. We were to prepare a dessert based around a pair of ingredients we drew from a hat. Upside-down chocolate banana cake was one of the luckier combinations in our class. The kitchen corner was ours for the most part. Mrs. Livingston and her staff came and went, but we were by ourselves. It was when we were cleaning up that I decided to speak up. “Annie, can I tell ye somethin’?” I began cautiously. “Of course, Colm.” she’d replied. “I just…I wanna say somethin’ serious but I doona want ye tuh freak out or anythin’, alright?” “Colm, I won’t freak out.” “It’s just hard tuh ‘splain an’ I want ye tuh know cuz yer…yer one a’ me best friends an’-!” “Colm, it’s okay. I’m fine with your being gay.” I choked back my laughter at the thought. I didn’t want to be discovered by the others in the library. Or worse, kicked out. I laughed back then too. I had to. I thought her reaction would be worse. It helped my nerves, it really did. “No, Annie, no! I’m not gay!” I told her, wiping away tears of laughter. “Gods ‘bove, that would make things so much easier if that were the case…” “Oh. Sorry, I didn’t mean to presume…” “I mean, I guess blokes are alright…I ne’er really gave it much thought so I woodne say ‘no’, persay…” I pondered for a moment. “Look, that isne why I wanna talk. It’s…it’s hard tuh ‘splain an’…an’ I havne told anyone else. I think…I think I’m comf’table ‘nuff ‘round ye tuh tell ye…but I doona wanna scare ye off either…” “Colm, do you want to go somewhere else to talk?” Annie asked as she glanced behind her. A couple of servants were cleaning the table and counters but were otherwise in their own worlds. “Somewhere quieter?” “…I dunno. I might chicken out if we go anywhere else…” “Okay. Then…then take your time. I’m listening.” It really was hard to explain. Harder, I guess, to figure it out myself. It was tough researching something when you didn’t know what was wrong with you in the first place. Or how to describe it properly. Especially when you knew you were missing something and just wanted a word, any word, to fill the void. “Befer…befer ye say anythin’, I want ye tuh know that…that no matter what, yer still me friend first. I’ll always be yer friend fer as long as ye want me tuh be. As long as ye…as ye can stand me.” “Why do you have to say things like that? I’m not ‘standing’ you.” Annie replied with a frustrated huff. “I like you just fine but you really need to stop doubting yourself.” “It’s nice tuh hear. It really is. But sometimes…sometimes it’s hard tuh believe. ‘Specially when it feels like e’eryone’s treatin’ ye with kid gloves like yer fragile. Or they only stick by ye cuz a’ yer family name an’ not who ye actually are.” I said before I could stop myself. Again, it wasn’t what I wanted to tell her but by the Gods was it something that held me back too. “I’ve always feared tryin’ tuh make friends ‘gain. It was somethin’ that happened ‘lot as a kid. I’d try tuh be one a’ the gang only tuh find out they dinna care or e’en like me. Lotsa noble kids playin’ kiss up with me an’ Liam an’ Molly while their parents did the same tuh Mum an’ Dad. Liam an’ Molly seem better at sortin’ out who’s a better friend. I wish I knew how…” “We all have that fear, Colm. You’re not alone with that. Putting yourself out there is hard to do. It hurts at times. I know how you feel.” Annie said after a quiet moment.  “Every relationship is like that, even if you don’t think so at first.” “Aye. Aye, it is. I just…I think I like ye, Annie. An’ I mean like-like. It took gettin’ closer tuh ye tuh realize that, ye know? B-but it doesne have tuh be that way. It really doesne.” Annie had gone silent and my stupid mouth wouldn’t stop. “I wanna stay yer friend. I do. We can still be friends. These are stupid feelin’s an’ I dinna wanna say anythin’ if ye were gonna take it the wrong way an’ I think ye did an’ Gods ‘bove this is goin’ pear-shaped why did I think I had tuh tell ye an’ I’m sorry so sorry please doona hate me fer-!” “Colm, stop. You’re fine. It’s just…just a lot to process, that’s all. You can get a bit garbled when you get flustered.” Annie explained with a soft laugh. “I think you should know…I’m not ready for a relationship yet.” “Oh Gods, I dinna mean right now! Or e’er! I dinna mean tuh sound like it was an ultimatum or anythin’!” “It didn’t sound like an ultimatum to me. Really. It’s…normal to feel like this with close friends.” “Oh. Huh. I…I ne’er had ‘nuff close friends tuh feel like this befer. Not fer a long time, at least.” I explained. “I still think yer an amazin’ person either way. I’d love ye all the same as yer friend. That’s all.” It took a moment to figure out why Annie had been blushing so hard. I followed suit when I realized I’d said “love” and not “like”. Both feet were finding places in my mouth at that point. “Gods, if only my last girlfriend had the same outlook as you.” Annie finally said after a while. “Girl…? Oh. Oh, did I o’erstep meself with that lil’ confession?” I asked, my face as hot as the sun in embarrassment. “No, not really. I like birds and blokes all the same, that’s all.” “Oh. Alright. Heh. Who was yer last girlfriend?” “You know that front row blonde in Home Ec.?” “Mara…Panagakos?” “Her.” “No way! Wait…is that why she tried tuh kiss me at Ronny Sitwell’s party last month?” “Probably to make me jealous.” “An’ make me uncomf’table! I ne’er get that far on most dates, let ‘lone with a complete stranger!” “What, really? Not even a goodnight kiss or anything?” “…I…It ne’er…it ne’er felt right…tuh me, at least…the idea uv’it’s fine but…I dunno how tuh ‘splain it…” “But you’d be fine kissing me?” “Heh. Maybe. Cuz I already know ye, ye know? I’m not nervous ‘round ye an’ somethin’ like that’d be-!” “That was a hint, doofus.” It was our first kiss. My first kiss. It was unexpected and awkward and all too short. But it was great. “I wasn’t kidding though. I’m not ready for another relationship yet.” “An’ I meant it. We ne’er have tuh be more than friends. I’d miss talkin’ tuh ye tuh much.” “This does explain a few things though.” “What things?” “I thought you started hanging out with me because you had…ulterior motives.” “Well…I do still kinda have one…” “…Oh?” Annie asked coldly. “I still want that damn Shepherd’s Pie recipe. Without the Gressleweed, a’ course.” We stayed friends despite my fears and my rambling confession. And we didn’t get together, at least not right away. We went on dates with other people. I even managed to open up a little more with classmates. It was still hard going, but lifting that weight really helped. Annie and I were going steady by the end of senior year. Our relationship hasn’t been perfect. No relationship is, and I learned that the hard way. We’ve had our ups and downs, and even taken breaks. Through it all however, we stayed friends. We were always there for each other when either of us found a new partner, or lost one. We still invited each other to important events, or even double dated. The last few years have been far less rocky, almost stable. I truly thought we were meant to be together. I just hoped I was worthy of being the one for her. The nostalgia and depressing thoughts died when I glanced at the notepad. Tim had seen my message sooner than I thought. Plenty of news to tell. Where should I start? Tim’s words read. Any new leads on the explosion? I wrote back. There was a moment while an explanation wrote itself out. They suspect it might be an inside job. The source of the explosion was somewhere near your desk. Either in or around the right-hand side. The custodial staff has been questioned, but no suspects. I tried to remember what I kept in my desk drawers. Stationery and pens, mostly. The occasional crisp pack or other snack. Photos and notes. Most of my good liquor was in its own cabinet for guests. And long days. I still needed to get extra film and paper for my typewriter. When I couldn’t decide what was most likely, I threw out a theory instead. It’s possible to curse a common object to explode, right? Tim took longer to reply. Yes but it would need to be activated through a keyword to keep it stable. Most destructive curses are instantaneous. At most they could be Delayed an hour, give or take. I’d been at my desk all day. If something was slipped into a drawer, I would have noticed. Or would I? Amelia and her near crash had been on my mind. Focusing hadn’t been easy. The most excitement I’d had was tearing up that letter and arguing with…with… You said the curse might’ve interfered with the Jumper stones, right? I needed to confirm. Something did at least Tim wrote back. It could have been that Bounce spell too. Ask Stryfe to look into the mailroom. I had a letter from TETH that I tore up and tossed into my rubbish bin that morning. Could have been the letter or the envelope or the stamp, whichever. Good Gods, if that was the case then it would have exploded shortly afterward anyway! If the mailroom gets cleared, tell Stryfe to look into TETH next. Do you have a name? Anything specific? No. I tore it up without looking. There was a longer pause before Tim replied. I’m not sure Stryfe can make the connection based on that alone. I wanted to scream. To punch something. To tell Tim everything on my mind with a surplus of swears. It took a large effort to restrain myself. Tim, whoever caused that explosion injured a great deal of people and nearly killed me and one of my best friends. If I have to turn over every damn rock to find her, Stryfe can turn over every damn lead he has if it means finding the culprits. The Gods help those responsible if I ever get my hands on them. Another question popped to mind as I finished writing. What do you know about Professor Mendes' personal project? Tim was excited to talk about that, at least. He was told to keep it secret until the right time. Was hoping to surprise me and discuss it in person as we toured it together. He was astounded to know I’d seen it already. Bridget was there. For a little while at least. I’m not sure how much longer the spell will carry on. I wrote. Any idea on that? Or how long my Jumper will last? I snuck an energy bar while I waited for Tim’s reply. The unwrapping went unnoticed but I was still wary. Food and drink were prohibited after all. Didn’t need a reason to be kicked out just yet. There was a good chance of a nap too if I was careful enough. I’m not certain how long either will last. There are too many unknown variables to take into account. Does the stone look different? Has it affected you yet? Tim eventually wrote. The stone did look different. What was once a bright white stone now looked dull. A light gray, perhaps. Thankfully there were no visible cracks yet. I wasn’t sure if I should tell Tim about my exhaustion. It could just as easily have been due to the stress of the situation or the lack of sleep. For all I knew, Dorian was at his elbow reading all this. He’d be on my arse the moment he thought I was in any sort of trouble. The stone looks gray, no cracks. Need sleep but that could be from worry. Does Stryfe know about this thing yet? Do you want him to know? That wasn’t the question. After a moment the words Yes I do appeared in Dorian’s script. I couldn’t decide if I was happy or angry about this development. For how long? Since Tim returned after your visit to Lady Imelda. Dorothy also called about your stopover in Borulaigen. I’ll apologize the next time I see her, I promise. She’s more worried than offended, Colm. How are you holding up? Are you tracking me? The delayed response wasn’t reassuring. Even if Lydia hadn’t insisted, I would have cast the Tracking spell anyway. You’re the High Lord, for the Gods’ sakes Have you written down where I’ve been? Yes. Are there any patterns or connections between them? Not that we can tell yet. Why? Was hoping you could predict where Bridget might turn up next. We tried Tracking her too but you have the strongest personal object of hers. Surprised you haven’t sent someone after me yet, Stryfe. Dorian would be leading the charge if I got into trouble. He’d done it several times before. Dorian was there when I tried to rescue Bridget from the Krugerrand. He was the first on the scene after the Lokai cart exploded and the Greater Wyvern attack. I was told he insisted both Bridget and I were brought back to Castle Scáth. No one else thought she had made it. No one else had cared. Dorian would rip me from Ankou’s arms if need be. In some ways, he had. This is the rare time I’ll say you’re better off without an entourage. For now. Gods help me, I will drag you back myself in time for the big day. Knew it. Whether you find Bridget in time or not. That was unexpected. Stryfe I’m not coming back without her I wrote back. She’s lost and I’m not giving up on her. I don’t expect you to. Most everyone here knows how much she means to you. “Most”? Let me guess: Lydia? Yes. She’s been screaming how there are more important things to worry about than a…well, I won’t say the word but you can probably guess. Of course. Bridget is important. I know this. You know this. But so is Fathach’s future. How horrible a leader was I that I was tempted to tell Dorian that no, no it really wasn’t? If it comes down to it, I promise you: we’ll find her together. Through all the Hells and back. Dorian would. I knew he would. But this was supposed to be my quest. Alone. Do me a favor and look into TETH anyway? Even if there’s no leads that way yet? Any particular reason? Besides the obvious? I want them dissolved. Or at least disgraced. They’ve gotten away with too much for too long and I’m tired of hearing the rumors. But I want it by the book. Legal. No damned loopholes for them to manipulate. I didn’t bother waiting for a response. An excuse was written to end the conversation. Need to find a place to stay for the night, I’ll write again later. Take care. That damned letter. If it really was cursed…Gods, how did it even get into the building? There were a multitude of spells protecting City Hall. There had to be, when the High Lord or Lady spent most of their days in there. Even more so for the people who worked beside them. It was one thing to attack the top, but innocent people didn’t deserve to be caught in the crosshairs. If an Arcadi had to suffer, it was alone. Gods. How accurate those words sounded now. How much I felt they applied to me. I wondered if Liam or Molly ever felt that way? Or Mum and Dad? There was so much I didn’t know. So much I wished I’d asked. So much I wished hadn’t happened. “The Travels of Bickerstaff” had lost its flavor. The words were barely recognizable as I read them. Everything seemed so…so… “OI! You!” “Gah! Wha-?” I yelped as I woke up. Seemed I was more tired than I thought. “Library closes in 10 minutes. Don’t forget to checkout your books before you leave.” the voice continued as I stretched. “Mmm right, a’ course…thank ye…” I mumbled sleepily. I tried to find the source, but shrugged it off when I found no one. Other patrons needed to be told, I supposed. The book would have to wait another day. No library card and no inclination to reveal myself over a borrowed book. “Oi! Leave it be!” the voice called out when I tried to put the book back. “Let the library staff earn their keep.” “Sorry, dinna-!” I replied after I set it back on the table. When I turned around, there was only a shelf against the wall. No one could have seen me unless… “…Oh.” It was hard to make out but there was something on the top shelf. Or rather, someone. The Human offered a nod but was content to ignore me otherwise. “Do ye…live here?” I whispered as I got closer to “their” spot. “That I do.” he said, his voice slow and gruff. “You’ve got 9 minutes now.” I threw my snacks into my backpack and grabbed one of the stepping stools. “Does anyone know you’re here?” I asked once I was at his eye level. “The librarians. A couple of students. You.” He was older, what remaining hair gray and thinning. An old footbag served as his chair. A thick volume -at his size- was in his hands. He was more interested in the pages than the staring “big’un”. “Are ye…safe here?” “Is anyone truly safe anywhere?” he replied with a turn of the page. “8 minutes.” “Are ye happy here?” “I’ve all the books I can read alongside peace, quiet, and no disturbances.” he said, sparing me a glance. “Usually.” “Do ye miss the books from home?” It was a stupid question. I knew that. But it slipped past my lips before my brain could stop it. I braced myself for the barrage that was sure to come. Or at least the insults. The insults I could take. “Considering these books are the ones from ‘home’, I’ll have to say no.” “Er, I meant from Earth. The Human world.” “Wouldn’t know. Never seen the place.” It shouldn’t have come as much of a surprise as it did. I’d seen enough in the last few days to realize that there were Tergaian Born Humans. But something about not knowing about your world just…struck me. “Read the theories, of course. Accounts from the few who’ve Crossed Over and seen it. I take those with a grain of salt though. Can’t really trust a Tergaian view on a world they don’t comprehend. No offense meant.” “None taken.” “You’ve 5 minutes now.” “Do ye always warn people ‘bout the time or am I just a special case?” “The librarians forget to come this far back for students sometimes. I hang about to warn stragglers and get to read any Diminished book I like. I also enjoy the solitude. Usually.” “Sounds like a good deal.” I chuckled. A granola bar was grabbed from my bag and laid beside him. “Sorry tuh take up yer time, Mister…?” “You can just call me Dewey.” “Sorry, Mr. Dewey.” “No apologies needed. Now get gone before you’re kicked out.” “G’bye Mr. Dewey. Enjoy the book.” I don’t know what it was about the library. Maybe the nap had done me some good after all. Maybe it was talking to Dewey about something so…heartbreaking. It was something I knew. Or at least something I should have figured out myself. Of course there had to be books by Humans for Humans. If someone Crossed Over with one, what were the chances it’d last long enough to be read by a Tergaian? If they took the time to consider the idea? If they didn’t just toss it away like yesterday’s rubbish? “I really need tuh do more, doona I?” I asked the stone lion guarding the entrance. I took its cold silence as confirmation.

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 13

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 12

dA link

Chapter 12: House Call

I thought a good night’s rest would have done the job. Even if I had slept well, the chances were slim. Memories kept coming just as I reached the edge of sleep. Focusing on the good ones didn’t help. Not as much as I thought anyway. Tears of laughter helped tire me out. They were my best memories of Annie. The day I met Annie out of nowhere, taste-testing her Shepherd’s Pie during secondary school. Finding out I was in the same Home Economics class as her, and even the same work station. Inviting her home to prepare our Mid-Term assignment. Telling her I’d love her as a best friend no matter what. The day she told me I was her boyfriend. Our first night of…intimacy together. How nervous I was. How confident she was. The days and years that followed. Gods, how did I ever end up with someone as perfect as Annie? How did she never toss me back like an undersized shrimp? She deserved better. She always did. “Gods be damned, Arcadi, yer supposed tuh be cheerin’ yerself up, not makin’ it worse…” I mumbled as I tried to find the house again. By the time I Jumped from the Temple, the sun had set. I wound up in front of a house large enough to be a manor. There wasn’t a light on and the curtains were drawn. No one answered when I knocked. A clean bed called and I figured I could always come back the next day. The compass kept pointing at the house: if Bridget was still there, at least there was a roof over her head for the night. With the light of day new worries came to mind: would this still locate Bridget if she was…was…if she wasn’t alive? Would her “overnight stay” have been for the worst? Maybe I should have just busted into the house. Or at least checked the back garden. Please don’t let me be too late…in any sense… I thought as I found the place again. It still looked dark and quiet. Thankfully, a neighbor was out trimming their hedges. “Er, ‘scuse me sir, I hate tuh bother ye…” I began with a wave and a smile. There were too many grumpy people in the world and that first early morning gardener still weighed warily on my mind. “Depends on what yer botherin’ with. What can I do ye fer?” he replied. “I doona s’pose ye know anythin’ ‘bout this house? I came by last night an’ no one was home.” “If yer gonna claim tuh be a friend a’ the ol’ professor, yer ‘bout a week tuh late tuh pay yer respects.” “Oh…oh, that’s a shame. But I dinna know who owned the house let ‘lone knew they died. Sorry ‘bout that.” “Not yer fault, ye coodne’ve known.” “Doona s’pose ye know who owns the house now or who I can talk tuh ‘bout takin’ a look inside?” “I dunno what’s gonna happen tuh it now, but that there’s the professor’s son comin’ off that carriage. Ye can give’im a try.” The large man was dressed to the nines, in a suit that cringed at the very notion of dirt. He kept checking his watch and huffing. Sadly, I knew the type. They were a daily social nuisance. Not that I could ever say that out loud among certain people. Usually they were more of his type. “Gods give me strength…” I grumbled before I made my way to the man. I hoped he wasn’t as unpleasant as I assumed. “Pardon me, sir, but do ye own this house?’ “What business is it for the likes of you?” he growled, eyes still on his pocket watch. Sometimes assumptions are spot on. “Well, I was wonderin’ if it was goin’ on market soon. Maybe have a look ‘round befer anyone else, eh?” It was the truth. To a point. The look he gave me as he noticed my shabby state was infuriating. Too many of the wealthy and noble classes gave such a look. I’d seen it before. And worse, I’d had to learn to stop myself doing it decades ago. Mum and Dad never did it. Or at least, they actively tried not to do so. They always looked everyone straight in the eye. Everyone deserved that much respect at the very least. But this man was getting on my very last nerve. “And you honestly believe you can afford such a place?” he sneered. “Aye, got quite a hefty nest egg waitin’ at home, I doona mind tellin’ ye.” It was true: I’d been putting money aside since I was a kid. We three had bank accounts since the day we were born. Mum told us it was her idea. Wanted to make sure no matter what happened, we had something to fall back on. It never made that much sense until Dad died. And her, only a few months later. As far as I was concerned, it was my escape money. If ever I had the courage to do so. “Yes, I’m sure you do. If you’ll excuse me, I’ve business to attend to.” he replied brusquely when another carriage rolled up. He barely let the other man out before he started berating him. The taller man adjusted his glasses as he straightened his suit out. I thought that I had the chance to sneak by them. They were too intrigued with each other to notice me. At least, I thought so until someone else arrived. “Sorry sir, you can’t enter the premises yet!” a friendly voice called out as my shoulder was grabbed. “Er, I wasne-!” I tried to explain but got the wind knocked out of me by an unexpected sight. A man in a hardhat and holding a clipboard wasn’t unusual. It was obvious he was some kind of inspector. The matching Human on his shoulder seemed odd, however. “Wasne…sorry, I dinna mean tuh stare.” “It happens, no worries.” the Human woman said with a dismissive wave. “You’re not the first, won’t be the last.” “I dinna think the house was under construction. Was kinda hopin’ tuh have a look ‘round. House prospects, ye know.” “Well, the answer to both your questions would be ‘no’.” the inspector said. “I’m supposed to be inspecting a house before it transfers ownership. I suppose that means you’re not Mr. Mendes?” “No, that would be me. Now if you’ll excuse us?” Mr. Mendes said as he ushered everyone towards the front porch. I didn’t want to out myself just yet but I was dangerously close to pulling rank, so to speak. Every excuse I could think of didn’t seem believable enough. I followed anyway. “Mr. Mendes, please, we can work out a deal while we look ‘round, canna we?” I asked desperately while the lawyer searched for the keys. If it meant finding Bridget, I’d gladly dip into my Escape Fund. “HA! The Hell ya can, boyo!” We were all confused until the house inspector and his Human…partner? She was wearing a similar uniform after all. Or maybe she was a company mascot. Either one made sense, in a way. She was the one who spotted the elderly Human on the window sill. I almost laughed when I realized she was sitting in a rocking chair. “Er, what do ye mean by that, ma’am?” I asked. “Don’t mind her, she won’t be here for much longer.” Mendes said with acidic tones. “I’ll have this whole place rid of Humans before the day is through.” “That’s illegal!” four of us shouted in unison to a startled Mendes. It was one of the few laws I’d managed to pass in the last few weeks. Humans couldn’t be forcefully removed or ejected from a premises without proper reason. Any residence or building with a population of 25 or more Humans was considered protected under the law. Compensation was offered to building owners as an incentive from taking any…harsh action on their part. It was then I realized why the house inspector had a Human partner with him. Would make it easier to search a place if you had someone who knew the perspective better. “An’ just untrue!” the elderly Human cackled. “Ye’ll be Mr. Pratchett the lawyer, I take it?” “Er, yes, yes I am. Have we…met?” Mr. Pratchett replied uneasily. “Naw, course not. But the professor said ta be on the lookout for ya. Said ta let ya in when ya came by.” she explained, pounding on the window. When she was satisfied, she turned back to us. “Also said ta say her Will explains everythin’ when ya get inside.” “Yes, well, you can be on your way.” Mendes said to me, ignoring the woman. “You can try again if I ever put this house on market.” “HA! This house ain’t goin’ on market, boyo. An’ the young’un can take a tour now if’n he likes. Ain’t never had a bigjob call me ‘ma’am’ before.” “Thank ye very much, ma’am. I ‘preciate it.” I said with a smile. It earned a friendly cackle from her as the door opened. Seemingly by itself. I didn’t know what I expected, really. A typical house maybe. Furniture covered or pushed to the side after the funeral. Or maybe everything laid bare. I never expected Humans scattered about the place. And there were a lot of Humans. More than I’d ever seen in one place. “What…what is the meaning of this?!” Mendes screeched as we continued to look around. “I think ye’d better look at that Will now, Mr. Pratchett…” I suggested as I took everything in. There were sections of the room blocked off by a crossing section of bright blue tile. The tile seemed to be a pathway that led to other rooms and even up the stairs. There were Humans doing various activities in each section. They had stopped when we entered. They stared at us as much as we were staring at them. A closer look at each section made me realize there were various…houses seemed the right word, though they were a mish-mash of objects. Some looked cobbled together in a hurry while others were obviously dollhouses. I swore some looked like refurbished hutches and coops. A pile of building blocks and wooden toys were surrounded by, amazingly, Human children. They were so small and so young. Too young, really. Wait…houses? Paths? Toys for the children a short distance from the homes? “Is this…is this a…Human community?” I asked aloud. “According to Professor Mendes’s last Will and Testament…it is indeed!” Mr. Pratchett supplied with a chuckle. “Amazing. Simply amazing.” “What?! What are you talking about?!” Mendes screamed. “I’m not keeping any of those…things in my house!” “OI! They’re Humans, not things! They’ve better manners than ye seem tuh’ave at least!” I growled in frustration. It was almost enough to ruin the experience. Almost. “And it is not your house, Mr. Mendes.” Mr. Pratchett explained as he read over the Will. “Your mother has passed ownership of the house to…its residents.” “What? Impossible!” “Not really. Isn’t there a tree somewhere that also owns itself?” the house inspector interjected. I couldn’t help noticing his Human partner staring at everything in the room. “The Tree of Talligar. Was used as a legal experiment, I believe. So there’s legal precedence.” I explained. “It’d be harder tuh fight since Humans are intelligent bein’s an’ ye canna really prove they arne.” “This is utter nonsense! I will not have this sham of an idea polluting my house!” “Not yer house, not yer concern. E’en if the Professor dinna already specify in’er Will, a community a’ Humans this large is protected under law.” “He’s right. Was just passed a month or so back, I think.” the inspector supplied. “More than 25 Humans in a building automatically makes that place a Sanctuary.” “An’ there are clearly more than 25 Humans here.” “297, actually.” a voice called out. We turned to see one of the inhabitants standing on a platform by the door. He had a stack of papers in his hand. “With a few more on the way.” “Is it safe tuh give birth in ‘ere? Doona ye need a midwife or doctor at least?” I asked before Mendes could explode again. “Or do ye have yer own’ere already?” “That’s just the case, sir. With apprentices learning the trade as well.” he replied with a smile. “You’d be surprised how many people assume otherwise.” “And you would be…?” Mr. Pratchett asked. “Mr. Errol Knott. I believe I’m mentioned in the Will alongside a Professor Timothy Livingston?” “Wait…Professor Mendes? Not Professor Urraca Mendes a’ the University a’ Cork?” I asked once Tim’s name came up. I thought Mendes sounded familiar but it didn’t click until then. “Head a’ the Anthropology department, I think?” “Did you know her, sir?” “…No. No, I ne’er had the pleasure. But she was me friend’s favorite teacher. I heard she was fantastic. ‘Specially if she can help make something like this!” “Speaking of, I have a few ah…posthumous messages from the dear Professor…” Errol said as he shuffled his papers. “Mr. Samuel T. Pratchett?” “Present.” “The Professor would like you to know that if the Will tries to be contested by anyone or if the law is not on your side, to contact Professor Livingston. He is secondary guardian of the house and property. If need be, the deed will pass to him.” “Ah, yes, he is mentioned in the Will as well. I don’t believe it should be a problem in any case.” “Not a problem? NOT A PROBLEM?!” Mendes yelled, ready to pull out his hair. “This damn house should be MINE by birthright and it’s been turned into this…this infestation!” “I take it you’re Mr. Evaristo Mendes then?” Errol asked again, the smile gone in an instant. “Damn right I am!” “Your mother left you a message as well.” Errol explained as he shuffled his papers. “Forgive me if I mispronounce anything. ‘Para o meu filho, Evaristo: se te atreveres a destruir o que eu criei aqui eu corto-te a mão e, Deus nos acuda, eu saio da campa e dou-te uma tareia tal que te não vais saber de que terra o teu cú presunçoso se foi enfiar. Portanto deixa o meu legado em paz ou sofre as consequências da tua ignorância.” I had no idea what was said but it seemed to get on Mendes’ nerves. His face was a deep red by the end of the message. He exploded before anyone could stop him. “WHY YOU VILE PIECE OF VERMINOUS FILTH!” Mendes screamed as he made to attack Errol. Mendes was gone before he got close enough, however. “What the…what just happened?” the inspector asked. “Nice to know the Barrier spell holds up.” the calm Errol said. “There’s a reason you have to stay on the blue tile. Attempt to cross into the different sections and you’ll be sent outside. Mr. Mendes should be on the front lawn but unable to enter again for at least 24 hours.” From outside a faint series of swears, mainly in a language I didn’t recognize, seemed to confirm this. It was followed by a familiar cackle closer by. “The Professor dinna miss a trick, did she?” I chuckled as the swearing died down. The cackling lasted longer. “She tried her very best, bless her soul.” “It’s very impressive, I’ll admit.” Mr. Pratchett stated as he double checked the Will. “Everything seems in order otherwise. I’ll debrief Mr. Mendes of the particulars and…and honestly, I’ll do my damnedest to make this stick if anyone tries to do anything to this place. I’d love a tour sometime, but I should see to him now.” “You’re welcome any time, Mr. Pratchett. Take care, and thank you very much.” “I don’t suppose you have a message for us, huh?” the inspector asked once Mr. Pratchett left. “Would you happen to be Professor Livingston or High Lord Colm Arcadi?” There was a split-second where I almost confirmed who I was. Instinct almost took over. Almost. Thank the Gods for the inspector and his partner. “HA! Like a high-falootin’ guy like that would just stroll in here unannounced.” the partner said with a laugh. “Them ruling class types tend to show-off.” “I thought that unlikely as well, but I did have to ask.” Errol said. “Nor am I your professor. We’re the house inspectors. Though I’m not sure we can get far or see much now.” “I believe the Professor’s main concern was with the heating and if it would still work with the system she set-up for us. The basement door is in the next room on the right. Otherwise please feel free to look around as best you can. If there are any problems or you need to get somewhere, I can give you Professor Livingston’s information. He’ll be able to help.” The inspectors went off, slowly, to do their job. I waited until they had entered another room before I spoke again. “Er, can I ask what message ye had fer the High Lord?” “I believe it’s an invitation to inspect the house for himself. It’s already been sent and we’re hoping for a response.” “Ye doona get much news from the outside world, do ye?” I asked. The confused look on his face was all the answer I needed. I informed him as much as I dared of what happened. His face sunk at the news. “…So ye might not get a response just yet, if at all.” “Oh…oh dear. I suppose we’ll have to contact Professor Livingston when we can. The Professor told us many times that he was good friends with the High Lord.” There was a temptation yet again to reveal who I was, if only to get the defeated look off Errol’s face. Reaching for my wallet killed the idea. The only forms of identification I could think of to prove who I was came down to two options: my business card or my Human license for Bridget. The former I’d made more out of boredom and for jokes, and the latter seemed a less than ideal thing to show a Human community. It would be a card of shame here. A card of guilt. “Aye, heard that meself.” I replied instead. “Fer the moment howe’er, ye think I can have a look ‘round as well? Woodne wanna miss this while I have the chance.” “Feel free. Please stay on the tile. I’ll be available for any questions you may have.” Errol approved with a wave of his hand. “Actually, I do have at least one question befer I look ‘round…” I said when the thought hit me. “Are ye…volunteerin’ tuh be the spokesperson, or are ye…?” “Volunteering. I suggested it once I realized the Professor’s health was in decline. Someone would need to explain in case she couldn’t.” “She must’ve been a great woman, this Professor Mendes.” “Greater than we could have hoped for, sir.” I would have to talk about all of this later with Tim. How he could keep such a secret from me I’ll never know. Or maybe he’ll only learn of this soon too? The professor’s son seemed out of the loop. Maybe Tim was going to wait until I got my invitation. Or recovered. Either way, it would be a great discussion to have. My planner and pen were in hand as I toured the rooms. Houses weren’t the only “buildings” lined up against the wall. I swore some were storage units. Maybe for food? Extra supplies? Objects? Would that make them shops instead? Did that mean they had their own currency or was it free to give and take? So many questions were jotted down as I went through the ground floor. It all looked amazing. It was… It was a Human paradise. Though after watching so many of them stop and stare until I passed made me a little uncomfortable. That’s when something else hit me: how uncomfortable were they having one of “us” stomping through here? Did they see themselves as an exhibit? Or is that what they considered us? I thought for sure the kitchen would be the end of the tour. A line of Humans were waiting at the sink. A complicated looking apparatus was set up on the faucet that allowed easy filling of their miniature containers. Mainly buckets made of discarded snack tubs with rope handles. An elevator was also rigged up that brought them up and down again. I was too aware of the eyes on me to ask them any questions. I decided to jot it down instead. The tour would have ended there if I hadn’t noticed the tile led out into the back garden. My curiosity was too great. I followed it out, once I made sure it was alright to do so. There were wider tiles out there and even seemed to be another “playground”. That wasn’t what caught my eye, however. The vegetable garden did. Especially when I noticed the Human-sized glass building next to it. “Bloody Hells, is that a greenhouse?” I asked, louder than I intended. The stares renewed themselves. “Er, sorry, I dinna mean tuh…it’s a nice greenhouse.” Despite the awkwardness, I continued to look around. They were growing their own food. It was amazing! It did make me wonder what they used for meat. Or did they have a protein substitute? The question was halfway written by the time I heard the most fantastic sound. “WHOA, BOY!” a voice cried out shortly after. It took only a glance to find the source. As well as what I thought I originally heard. The whinny of a horse. There were a pair of Human men nearby, one pushing a plow and the other holding the horse’s reins. I didn’t realize I had knelt down until my knee hit the ground. I must have been staring longer than I should have. The men were uneasy as they calmed the horse down. Even more so when it tried to get closer to the garden’s edge. Apparently I had attracted its attention as much as it caught mine. “He’s beautiful…” I said as it stopped and whinnied again. It was a light colored horse with dark spots and darker hair. I was tempted to try to pet it. My hand stayed where it was when I remembered what happened to Mendes. “Sorry, I dinna mean tuh interrupt or anythin’…” “Erm, no, that’s alright, he’s just a lil’…fussy…” one of the men said. He kept his distance nonetheless. That is, until the horse got too close to the edge. “BARNUM, NO!” The horse stepped onto the tile, plough left behind him thanks to some quick thinking. The straps were undone in time. The horse, Barnum, was fearless. He had no problem trotting up to me and taking a sniff. I was almost in tears when it tried to rub against my knee. Eventually it got bored or called back by the men. It was a remarkable experience. A horse. There was a Human horse in this world. What were the chances? Were there more somewhere? Or other Human-sized animals? Bridget would-! “Oh Gods, I nearly fergot!” I said as I dug out the compass. The needle was spinning but stopped occasionally to point back towards the house. I gave the men a nod before I got back up. “Sorry ‘bout that an’…thank ye. He’s a good horse.” I followed the compass as it led me through the rooms. For a moment, I thought I’d need to head for the basement. The door was open, and I swore the needle pointed towards it for a moment. It changed direction before I could take the first step. I was about to turn around when I heard part of a conversation. “-ant to leave me here?” a voice asked. “I’m not saying that! I’m saying…well…I’m saying if you want to stay, I won’t stop you.” another voice replied. It was the house inspectors. I should have left them alone to talk. Instead, I kept quiet and listened for more. “I…I think it’s tempting. This place…it’s amazing. So many people here, even kids! Kids, of all things! No kid should have to go through any of this…” “But they’re safe at least. And they have others to look out for them. They don’t have to worry about surviving out in the streets with…what was it that old lady called us?” “Bigjobs. It’s a greatly appreciated Earth reference.” “That’s the other thing: here there’s people you don’t have to explain that to.” “Unless they’ve never read the books.” “…You’ve always talked about something like this being real.” the man sighed. “And here we are. And here youcould be, Tiff.” There was silence. I almost took it as my cue to leave. “No.” Tiff finally said. Almost. “No?” “Not…not yet. Maybe. Maybe if you retire or quit or…or whatever, and this place is still standing. But not now. Not…not when I can still do something.” “What do you mean?” “I love working with you, Preston. I love helping people in a house who have to be squatters to survive. I don’t want to give that up when…when there are people who might still need me. I still want to feel useful even if all you bigjobs see me as a pet playing a mascot or something.” “You’re not a pet, Tiff. You’re my partner.” “I’m still a pet on record. But I appreciate the sentiment, Prez. Thank you.” “If you ever change your mind-!” “You’ll be the first to know.” I’d moved to the side when I heard them moving up the steps. I pretended to nearly bump into them just in case. “Oh! How’s the inspectin’ goin’?” I asked cheerfully as they joined me. “Get tuh see e’ery part a’ the house yet?” “Just about. Seems like the upstairs wasn’t renovated for Human use.” Preston stated as he finished checking off his clipboard. “How’d you like the house, sir?” “It’s wonderful! Makes me wish there were a few more like’em. So long as e’erythin’s alright, that is.” “This house is solid as a rock. It’ll be standing for a good long time.” The compass led us back to the front of the house. The inspectors chatted with the Human representative while I tried to pinpoint where Bridget was last. It seemed to be in the center of one of the sections. I tucked it away once they left and I had a chance to speak. “I’ve ‘lotta questions fer ye, but one’s more important at the moment…” I said while I took the picture out. “Have ye seen this girl within the last day or so?” Errol was quiet at first. He looked at the photo for a long time before he called someone else over. They whispered for a moment before they parted. Errol went from friendly to serious in an instant. “What business would you have with her if she indeed were here? Not that I’m saying she is here or not, mind you.” Errol asked steadily. “She’s me friend. She’s lost an’ I’m just tryin’ tuh find’er ‘gain. We’ve been ‘part fer days an’ she could keep gettin’ lost if I doona find’er soon. I just…I just wanna know if she’s alright.” “I’ll have to ask what you would do if she was here and decided to stay, sir?” It was a very real possibility. This seemed like a great place to be. Bridget might want to stay where people were her size. Have a conversation with someone who’d know what she was talking about. She’d…she’d have normalcy here. She wouldn’t have me. Isn’t that what she wanted most? I don’t even want to be around me. Bridget shouldn’t have to either. “If…if she’s here tuh stay…I’d…I’d respect’er decision an’…an’ be on me way…” I said after a moment. “But I’d wanna hear it straight from’er. E’en if it’s yelled at from behind this barrier.” “Oi, it’s the Cryer!” a voice interrupted before Errol could answer. The old lady on the sill had come back in as we were talking. She was standing next to Errol, looking at the picture. “Ye’ve seen’er, ma’am?” “Nanny, don’t-!” Errol began but the woman cut him off. “Quiet, Errol. He’s trustworthy. Ain’t many bigjobs would call any of us ‘sir’ or ‘ma’am’ without being a twat about it. That speaks a lot.” Nanny explained. She turned to me, a pipe in hand. “She was here last night. Spent the first hour here bawling her eyes out at the sight of us. Hadn’t seen this many people in one place for a long time, she said.” “Aye, there arne many Humans were we live. She…she doesne get tuh see’em as much as she’d like.” “So I figured. She spent the night. Was here for a few hours at best.” “A few…was she alright? She wasne hurt, was she? Or did she just…?” “Pop inta thin air? “Aye, s’pose she did. She’s on the wrong end uv’a bad spell. I was hopin’ tuh find’er befer she Jumped ‘gain.” I explained, taking one last look at the picture. She was goofing around, but was it real? Or was she faking it too? Was that what we really had in common: hiding our sadness? “Was…did she seem…happy here?” “Hard ta tell. But then again, she wasn’t here long. Newcomers don’t settle in right away. They have ta get used ta people again, so ta speak.” My Jumper stone was charged and waiting. It sat in my hand, waiting. How far behind was I now? Would I evercatch up to her? Would she want me to? “I’m…I’m sorry. I ‘preciate the tour. I really do ‘pologize if I disturbed anyone or…or anythin’ like that. I have ‘lotta really good questions tuh ask but they can wait fer me official visit.” “‘Official’ visit?” Nanny asked with a puff of her pipe. “What are ya, a constable or something?” “No, not at all. I’m the High Lord Colm Arcadi.” As I squeezed the stone, I caught the stunned look on Errol’s face. “HA!” And Nanny’s delighted cackle.

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #ffh:tta #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 12

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 11

dA link

Chapter 11: Little Ripples

I’d been dreading the day. All three of us were, really. We knew it had to come sooner or later. It was hanging over us for most of our lives. That didn’t make the waiting any easier. Dad called Liam, Molly, and I into the drawing room reserved for private conferences. Usually with special guests like diplomats, ambassadors, or the occasional foreign monarch. We knew it was a serious matter when we were in there. Liam and Molly were on the couch across from Dad’s chair. There were others of course, but those were reserved for smaller congregations. Liam kept fidgeting while Molly tried to read her book. Molly always kept herself in a book. She seemed so much more relaxed when lost in her own world. How I envied that. I wished I could be so easily distracted. Instead I paced the floor behind them. “Maybe he woona keep it in the family.” I said after a while. The silence was agonizing. “Woodne surprise me if he did.” Liam interjected helpfully. “But who would he choose?” “There’s Cousin Bran or Tillie in Cork.” Molly suggested from over her book. “They seem to know what they’re doin’.” “The Stans in Talligar would be decent choices. I think they’re tryin’ fer Magistrates first.” “Aye…but…what if it is one uv’us?” Of course Liam would let that one drop. The very question we’d been avoiding the most. Liam and I only had to glance at each other before we spoke. “Molly.” “Hmmm?” she asked, turning away from her book. “Wait, ye doona really think…?” “Why not? Ye’d be the obvious choice.” Liam explained. “An’ why’s that Mister ‘I’ve An Heir On The Way Already’?” she countered. “I…I think that took me outta the runnin’, if ye ask me…” Liam said, avoiding our eyes. “Gettin’ a girl pregnant kinda shows yer lack a’ responsibility, doona ye think?” “Aye, if ye dinna love’er an’ tried tuh hush the whole thing up.” I said. “But ye love Glori an’ ye got married. Ye did the right thing.” “That dinna help the scandal gettin’ out anyway. I…I think Dad’s still mad ‘bout it…” Liam said quietly. It had been a surprise to us all, really. Glori kept it a secret until Liam proposed during our graduation party in the summer. We were stunned seeing the ring in his hand. More so when she broke down and tried to run away. There were hours of shouting matches and tears to be had, mostly from parents. Molly and I were shooed away in the beginning. What little we heard we kept to ourselves. It was an…awkward situation, to say the least. But a marriage was had and a baby was on their way. Gloriana and Liam had a suite in the house at our parents’ behest. I wasn’t sure if it was their way of keeping an eye on them…or their way of proving they weren’t upset. It took a moment before Liam cleared his throat. “‘Sides, I think it’s obvious why ye’d be the best choice, Molly.” he stated eventually. “Oh do tell, brothers o’ mine.” “Doona make us say it, it’s embarrassin’!” I groaned theatrically. We needed a laugh somehow. “Oh, well, if it’s embarrassin’ I guess I have no choice but tuh hear it!” “Well fer one thing yer smarter’an us.” “Better at parties than us.” “An’ sports, e’en if yer not onna team.” “More charmin’!” “More passionate!” “More cute!” “More-!” “Alright, I get it, ye bloody idiots!” she laughed, hitting us with her book. It was always great to hear a laugh from her. “But I’m still not a good choice just cuz I’m superior tuh the likes a’ ye!” “A’ course ye are!” “They say a’ the one who hates takin’ pictures an’ would rather be inna lab than an office! ‘Sides, I…I doona…I doona think I’d make good choices…” “Ha! I already know I canna!” Liam joked, but our laughter wasn’t enough. It was something we all feared, it seemed. “I can…I can track out all the variables fer any given situation but…I doona know if I can decide big things like that. Not…not ones that affect other people. So many people…” The door opened before we could refute anything. Dad and Mum walked in, followed closely by Mr. Livingston. I quickly sat while tea was poured. The silence fell once again after Mr. Livingston left. Dad had his eyes closed and his hands clasped. It was something we’d seen dozens of times: it was his way of gathering thoughts. Sometimes it wasn’t a bad thing, but the three of us usually saw it after he caught us breaking things as kids. And teens. And would continue to do when we were adults, most likely. It was a little unnerving to see him stand in front of the window after a few minutes of contemplation. “Kids, befer I say anythin’, there’s somethin’ ye need tuh know…” he said, his back to us. “I love the three a’ ye with all me heart. I do. I know I’m not…not always ‘round fer things. But know that yer the best a’ me life. No doubts ‘bout that, alright? No matter what me decision is, remember that at least. I love the Hells outta ye.” “We love ye tuh Dad, no matter what.” I said solemnly, though I was celebrating inside. He’d chosen someone. Someone else! Not us! It had to be! “That said, there’s somethin’ I need tuh know befer I tell ye me decision.” Dad said, finally facing us. “Is there anythin’ ‘bout yer lives I doona know ‘bout? Should know ‘bout?” Liam was the only one to visibly squirm but none of us said anything. I tried to think of anything that might be relevant. Annie wasn’t pregnant…at least not that I knew. We’d been extra careful after Liam’s…unexpected surprise. Alcohol wasn’t a problem, not in moderation. Whatever Annie and I got up to behind closed doors was a well-kept secret. There was no way I’d want to admit to anything in front of everyone anyway. “Um…” Molly mumbled, fiddling with her book. We were all looking at her now and her cheeks were as red as her hair. “I’m…not sure I wanna get married…least…least not with a big tuh-do…” “Heh. Honey, ye doona need tuh worry ‘bout that. Ye can get married howe’er ye want. If ye want.” Dad said with a smile. “It’s just I doona like takin’ pictures or bein’ the center uv’ attention an’ there were so many people at Liam’s weddin’…er, no offense, Liam.” “N-none taken…” Liam mumbled, though he turned away. We didn’t say anything after that. Dad and Mum kept looking at us, waiting for even the slightest sign of a secret to be told. “You’re all good kids. We know that.” Mum said gently to break the silence. She always did see the best in us even when we were at our worst. I think she loved us too much to think otherwise. I imagined most mothers did. “Aye, ye are. All three a’ ye.” Dad continued, making sure he made eye contact with Liam. He probably meant to be reassuring but Liam only looked more nervous. “That’s why I’m passin’ the torch inside the family.” Molly looked the most anxious at that. Our suspicions might come true after all. “Ye all have qualities that would do well in public office. No, stop, believe me. Ye do!” Dad stated when we started to protest. It didn’t work and we were silenced with a gesture. “If I dinna think so we woodne be havin’ this conversation right now.” Molly. It’s going to be Molly I thought. She has a better head on her shoulders. She’s the best of us. She really is. Liam and I couldn’t deny it. Least of all in the last few years. The three of us had done almost everything together as kids. Even our hobbies started out from something we all once did as a trio. But it was Molly who really bloomed first. The best grades, the best awards, the best…well, everything. She’d made friends easier and faster even when she was the quietest in the room. Many thought we were jealous of her sudden accomplishments. Truthfully, yes, we were worried about her rise. But not because of how much she could do. It was because of how easily she was able to become her own person. To be independent. I was terrified of not being myself. More so of the worst possibility. Of being left behind. “Colm.” “Hmm?” I said once I came out of my thoughts. “I have the utmost confidence ye’ll be a great High Lord someday.” Dad stated with a smile. “…what? What?! ME?!” I yelled, jumping out of my seat in a panic. ��No, no! I…I d-dunno how tuh run a bloody country! I canne be High Lord!” “A’ course ye doona, Lunkhead! Ye think I’m gonna let ye rule as soon as all that? HA!” Dad said with a broad smile. “Yer not gonna be ready fer a good decade, at the very least! Hells lad, I doona expect tuh retire ‘til much later’an that! Yer not gonna be High Lord anytime soon if I can help it!” He placed his hands on my shoulders and looked me square in the eye. Dad must have known the panic I felt. He spoke softly but firmly nonetheless. “Ye still have yer whole life ‘head a’ ye, me Lil’ Lunkhead. This isne anythin’ ye have tuh worry ‘bout anytime soon. An’ when it is time? I’ll be with ye e’ery step a’ the way.” We would learn the irony of those words before the end of the year. When the accident happened. I remembered that night all too well. Stryfe knocking down Annie’s room at the Inn as she helped me study. The run to hospital. Waiting with Mum. Listening to the story of what happened. Mum and Dad were walking in the snow, coming from some friend’s house. The icy road, the runaway cart. Dad pushing Mum out of the way. Not fast enough to avoid it in time. Cursing the clock as it ticked on. Eager for news. Any news. Cursing the doctor when he finally brought some. Crying. But most of all, I remembered running. Running from hospital when the realization dawned on me. I was High Lord now. I’d be expected to carry the burden. It was too soon. I panicked. “Annie!” I yelled once I found her again. She was in front of the Inn, fresh out the doors. The Relax Inn…Gods how I loved that place. The oldest established inn of all Fathach. Run by descendants of Maureen Arcadi’s trusted galley cook, Askel Malone. Mostly my admiration for the place was thanks to Annie Malone herself. She was my girlfriend, my dearest friend, my heart and soul. The one I needed the most that night. “Colm! What’s happened? Are you-!” she began when I rushed up to her. “Can we go somewhere private? Tuh talk?” I asked. The crowd was beginning to stare. They didn’t need to hear. Annie led us to the back stairs of the Inn and towards the John Crosby room. It was a private suite for important or secret residents of the Relax Inn. A family secret to spend discreet nights or send certain packages and messages. There were a few times it was used as a safe place for foreign dignitaries and nobles. Usually, however, it was used by younger Malones to keep older Malones from finding their latest snog buddy. As was evident by Annie’s little sister Audrey and her current boy-toy. “Audrey, out!” Annie cried, dragging her sister and the boy against their protests. Once they were gone and the door sealed against her own family, Annie turned to me again. “Colm, your father…what happened? Is he-?” “He’s…he’s…” I tried to explain but broke down instead. I couldn’t say it. I just couldn’t. I didn’t want it to be real. Not yet. Not ever. But Annie could tell. She knew. We sat there, together, trying to piece what happened between my sobbing and wailing. Hours passed. Maybe. It seemed all too short and all too long at the same time. “Colm, I’m so sorry…if there’s anything I can do…” I wasn’t thinking clearly. I realized that later. But some things always seemed like good ideas at the time. “…Run ‘way with me.” Especially when you’re panicking. “What?” “Run ‘way with me. Right now. Tuhnight.” I said with a hopeful smile. Annie looked confused so I got up and paced the room instead. “Let’s leave alla this behind. No…no obligations. No worries. We can start o’er somewhere else!” “Colm…” “Maybe we can find a small town, find a plot a’ land…” “Colm, listen to me…” “Be farmers. Or ranchers! Just…just anywhere an’ anythin’ we wanna be…” “We can’t just-!” “We can get married on the way. Or some other day. Any day ye want!” “COLM! STOP!” “Annie, will ye marry-?” I didn’t duck out of the way in time. My shoulder caught the brunt of it. The pain was sharp and the blood seeped even as I looked at it. “Good Gods!” “Colm, I’m…I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to-!” “Was that a lamp? Did ye just throw a lamp at me?!” “I panicked! You weren’t listening! I wasn’t actually aiming for you!” “Gods damn woman, aim fer me next time an’ save us both the trouble!” There were several moments of chuckling and tears while Annie tried to Heal the wound. When it didn’t work, she simply put a bandage over it. We cleaned up the lamp together without a word. And that’s what I loved about Annie. Even after I was a panicked twit, after a fight…we were comfortable with each other. We would always be. Married or not, going steady or not…we’d be a pair. She was the only person I’d ever felt that way about. It was hard to imagine anyone else. “I wasne kiddin’ ye know…” I said softly. “…I know.” she replied after a moment. “I’d marry ye inna heartbeat if ye’d have me.” Annie took my hand and caressed my tear-stained cheek. She looked about ready to start crying again. If she did, I was sure to follow. “…I know.” My shoulder hurt when we hugged, but it was patched at least. After several more apologies on my part and more questions on hers, Annie led us out. Out of the room and out of the Inn, onto the streets. The sharp chill came as a relief after being cooped up in a room for so long. Annie led us through several side streets, avoiding the main roads if she could. I was confused but willing to follow wherever she wanted. “Er, Annie, I doona think I have it in me tuh head back home yet-!” I tried to explain after a few minutes of dodging crowds. I stopped when I saw our destination: the Arcadian Temple. We climbed the stairs slowly, looking out for those coming and going around us. “Annie, are ye…are ye sure ‘bout this?” I asked when we reached the top. Warmth was melting into my tired limbs. Was it love? Happiness? Or relief? We were lucky. A druid was lighting candles and there were only a handful of people praying. Annie and I ran over to the druid as the last candle was lit. “‘Scuse me brother, but do ye think ye have the time tuh-!” “Swear him in?” Annie interrupted quickly. “Pardon me?” the druid asked politely. “This is Colm Arcadi and he needs to be sworn in as the new High Lord.” “Annie, what-?” “Oh. Oh, I am so sorry, M’lord. Your father was a good man.” the druid said with a bow. “Allow me a moment to find my Tome and the proper oath. Please wait here.” I could only stare at Annie in shock. Betrayed. That’s what I was. I wanted to scream. I wanted to destroysomething. Yet all I could do was stare. “I…I thought…we were gonna…” “And maybe someday we will be. Or maybe you’ll fall in love with someone who doesn’t throw lamps. Or we’ll stick together until the day we’re ready. But not tonight. Not now. Not like this.” she explained. Her hands were supposed to be comforting as they grasped mine. In a way they were. I never wanted to let go. “Annie, I canna be High Lord. I just…I canna. I’d be no good without-!” “You’re not alone. You’re not. You’ll make it through this. I know you can.” “How? How can ye know that? I’m not…I doona have what it takes…” “Yes you do. You’re kind, stubborn, loud, and know the right thing to do. Your father saw it in you. I see it in you. Why can’t you see it in yourself?” They were the same arguments I’d been hearing for weeks. From everyone who mattered. From Annie they should have rung true. But in the back of my mind, in the pit of my soul, I still knew I was worthless. Why couldn’t anyone else see it? “M’lord?’ We turned to see the druid and an elder. The elder had the robes of a higher office and the bata siúil. “Are ye ready, M’lord?” the elder asked. This was it. I was going to be trapped. Again. “…Aye. Let’s…let’s do this.” I was vaguely aware of someone standing beside me as I recited the oath. Annie was there, but it felt like a new presence. I didn’t know for sure until their hand squeezed my shoulder. My hurt shoulder. “GAH!” “Gods Above, I’m sorry! I didn’t know!” Dorian apologized as he tried to fix his mistake. His Heal wasn’t strong enough to cover the scar. It would be something to remind me not to be so rash. Maybe it was for the best. “Everyone’s been looking for you, you know.” “I know.” “I’m sorry about your father. He will be missed.” Most of Fathach proved those words true. My official inauguration into office was a small affair, and one I could have done without. The wake took days. People from all over wanted to pay their respects. The Arcadi Branches alone needed days to give our relatives the chance to see him one last time. The funeral felt even longer. Tradition dictated we walk Dad to the Arcadi family crypts beneath Castle Scáth. It was miles from the city to the castle, and I chose to do most of the walking. Carriages were used for the others. Barlowe snuck out of the mansion and tried his best to stick by me. I ended up putting him in the carriage with my family. It was hard but I tried to be strong for Mum, for Liam, for Molly. For the foreign dignitaries and domestic nobility that offered their condolences and platitudes. For the citizens who needed me to lead. Annie was the only one to see my crumble. I wished I had more chances to be with her. To apologize for…everything. For being me. Duty called however, and I was on an airship to introduce myself before I knew it. I wrote Annie everyday but burned the letters. I needed to talk in person. My new role would keep us apart more often than I thought. I still loved her. With all my heart. I just wished we had more time for each other. Annie was there again when Mum died. Mum was lucky, in a way. She died at her writing desk a few months later. Her heart was always weak, a trait she was afraid passed onto us. We were her Little Miracles after all. Triplets born healthy and whole from someone who almost didn’t survive carrying them, let alone bring them into the world. Mum managed to finish one final manuscript before the end. The finale of her adventure series had been highly anticipated, but no one thought it would be her end as well. Fans arrived in droves to attend her wake and funeral. Many approached us, telling stories of how her words touched their lives. How we were lucky to have a mother like her. It was a bittersweet sentiment. Made worse in the year that followed, when it came time to broadcast her final book over the wireless. It was something many authors did: after a year of a book being published, they had the option to start a wireless series reading said book aloud. Short books could be read in an episode or two. Longer books could take weeks. Liam, Molly, and I offered to take turns doing the readings. It had been a surreal time, practicing and recording those words in-between meetings and other duties. The many failed takes as I slurred phrases, annunciated in the wrong places, or missed lines. The studio had been understanding. Overly patient, even. I remembered holding back tears as I read her dedication aloud for all to hear. For the greatest achievements of my life: Colm, Liam, and Molly, my Little Miracles. Your happiness has never failed to lift me from my darkest moments. And for my love, Cuculhain: I’ll take my time, and see you on the other side. It broke my heart. “It’s…it’s a long story an’ not one I can tell properly…” I warned Caledonia once the memories passed. “The short version is…me Dad decided me life fer me befer I had a chance tuh do it meself. If he’d…he’d lived, maybe I coulda learned tuh love bein’ the High Lord. But he dinna. An’ I dinna. The only thing I learned was tuh hate meself more than I already did. An’ it only got worse as the years went on. An’ now…now an e’en bigger burden is thrown ‘pon me shoulders. Some days I wish…I wish I’d run. That I ne’er had this put ‘pon me. E’en…e’en decide a long walk off a short pier would do e’eryone a bit a’ good.” The silence hung in the air like snow. Flakes were slow, but they built up quickly enough. “Is that what ye wanted tuh hear?” I eventually asked. “Do ye feel better now that I said it?” “Do you?” Caledonia asked patiently. No. Yes. Maybe. A little. Gods, why did I say anything at all? It sounded so much more…stupid now that it was said aloud. What right did I have to be unhappy? A knock interrupted us before I could respond. Brother Gavin and a druidess in training came through the door. “May I help you?” Caledonia asked as Gavin stepped aside. The acolyte looked nervous. “It’s alright Anabelle, you’re not imposing.” “Er, you were looking for a Human, Your Grace?” Anabelle asked. “There was one in the High Altar, yes. A woman-!” “Brown hair, yellow jumper, blue bag, a lil’ on the…stout side?” I supplied, hoping it would be enough information. It took Anabelle a moment of hard thinking before answering. “Yes, I believe it was her. She, er…she’s disappeared.” “When?” I asked as I gripped the chair tightly. “I swear if it was only a few moments ‘go-!” “Er, um, n-no, sir, M’lord, it was about an hour ago, maybe more.” she said with a blush. She had finally recognized me, apparently. “It was right after she…er…she…” “It’s alright Anabelle, you can tell us. What happened before she disappeared?” Caledonia encouraged. “W-well, she was near the High Altar when I saw her last. I was sweeping like I was supposed to, of course, when I heard her…well, it was the damnedest thing -excuse my Géanch- I heard her asking Caduceus permission to take some of His offerings! I didn’t think Humans knew the words. It was a bit of a shock. But what happened next was…well…even more shocking…” “Cuz she disappeared?” “Well, er, no, because she…she…well…I don’t know if it’s right to say…” “Anabelle, I’ll officially absolve you if you need.” Caledonia explained in a huff. “What did she do?” “I-it’s what she said. See, a grape or two fell for her, a sure sign that Caduceus heard her. I thought it would end at that, but then most of the…the food pile shifted towards her and she said…she said…” Anabelle blushed even harder as we waited to hear her finish. Gavin had to nudge her to speak again. “She…she said this, mind you…” Anabelle continued with a deep breath and closed eyes. “She said…‘That’s too much, you jackass’!” Anabelle was red from embarrassment. Gavin, red from anger. I groaned and hid my face. It was as bad as her “prayer” from the Spring’s End visit. Worse, maybe. We all heard the barely restrained SNERK from Caledonia. “It’s…it’s alright, Anabelle. You’re not at fault for repeating that.” Caledonia reassured her from behind a badly hidden smile. “Y-you may be more forgiving, Your Grace, but one of the worshippers overheard her as well and…and I barely stopped them in time. The Human yelled something and disappeared just as I grabbed the woman.” It came as a relief to know Bridget was safe. Relatively speaking. I was more upset that such a thing could happen multiple times in a place of worship. In the same day. Was no place sacred? Are people really that blind? Am I? “Thank…thank ye fer that, Anabelle. An’ thank ye fer tryin’ tuh help tuh…” I said as I rose from my seat. “If ye’ll ‘scuse me, yer grace. I think it’s time I got goin’…” “M’lord. Your friend is important to you and I hope you find her safe and sound. I’ll keep her in my prayers.” Caledonia said as she shook my hand. “If you’d like to talk again, you know where to find me.” “Aye, an’…an’ I ‘preciate the offer. Truly.” I replied with a grateful nod. “But right now, findin’ her is me top priority.”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #ffh:tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 11

[ffhseries]

FFH: TTA - Chapter 10

dA link

Chapter 10: Confessions

I recognized the temple right away. The Temple of Dún Meath was the largest in all of Fathach. Tearmann Isle was only few miles off the south-western coast with few villages aside from the temple. It served as a monastery for Fathish druids to learn their way. I’d been a few times in my life, usually with my family as part of our Yggsmas traditions. The temple was immense, beautiful… And in the middle of a service. “Er…pardon me…” I apologized, finding a spot before I embarrassed myself further. I made sure to make the appropriate bows to the preaching druidess and to Caduceus. His statue stood in the middle of the grand hall. Most claimed His statue was older than the temple itself. No one could remember where it came from, let alone who carved it. His statue was unique: it was the only one known to have a branch of Yggbíl in His hands. Yggbíl was the Mother Tree, every thing that ever lived and breathed were once a piece of Her. The Gods themselves were among the earliest born from Her fruit. The dæmons were the very first. Creatures born from fallen fruit left to rot. The Tome claimed they were the first attempt at life. But Yggbíl was too young, still a sapling. She didn’t have the strength to care for them properly. Dæmons roamed the land, destroying all in their fury, before Yggbíl created the Gods. The Gods were eventually able to contain them, though they could never be truly destroyed. Yggbíl created many things in this world. Animals, plants, and Tergaian beings. Humans weren’t one of them. It was still a sore spot for many devout believers. The service continued despite my interruption. I was ready to sneak away at the first chance. I hadn’t the stomach for proper services for a long time now. A tap on my shoulder took me out of my thoughts. A man wore the simple green robes of a druid-in-training and motioned for me to remove my cap. I supposed it was an attempt not to talk over the preaching druid. That or an Oath of Silence. I wasn’t sure. I did as he asked nonetheless. Hopefully, I wouldn’t be recognized. That hope died when I caught the look on his face. I kept the profanity to myself as he walked away, but I could have sworn his footsteps picked up once he was out of sight. The Jumper still needed to be charged. The compass spun slowly but I couldn’t move. Not yet, anyway. Maybe I could hide among those attending and come back later. Dún Meath, the city that housed the temple, was rather large. Bridget could be anywhere…if she was still here at all. Maybe she Jumped at the first sign of trouble. She had to have known the keyword by now. It couldn’t have been coincidence at the Rathcullen Arms. At least, I hoped it wasn’t. “A moment, please, to think of those who need the Gods’ love and our understanding.” the preaching druid said, holding her hands open in prayer. “Gods above, hear our prayer.” the crowd repeated in unison with the druid. Please look over Bridget and keep her safe I thought to myself. Look over my family and friends, and look over those who need Your guidance. “Gods be praised.” the druid led. “Praise unto the Gods.” we affirmed. “Service has ended. Go now in peace, and remember the word of the Gods.” The crowd was slow to leave. My time was spent carefully examining the statues around me. Or rather, the compass in my hand. It kept pointing towards the center of the hall, near Caduceus’ statue. Offerings covered the ground around His feet. The piles were almost as large as those at the Arcadian Temple during festivals and holidays. I could only imagine how bountiful the Dún Meath Temple was during those days. But it would be a decent place for a Human to hide, wouldn’t it? I wondered. Probably. But was I willing to disturb an offering just to check? It wouldn’t be disturbing, exactly. Not if I had an offering of my own. I’d just…be adding to the pile. Let’s hope Caduceus forgives me I thought as I turned toward the statue. “M’lord! What a surprise!” a voice called out before I could get far. The High Druidess of Fatach, Elder Caledonia McCrimmon, served as the spiritual leader of the country. She was also head of the Dún Meath monastery and, if I had noticed earlier, a preacher for the Temple’s services. She now walked with her staff of office and spiritual authority, the bata siúil. “G’day, yer grace.” I greeted with a forced smile and a bow. “I ‘pologize fer…droppin’ in so suddenly. I dinna mean tuh interrupt anythin’.” “Think nothing of it, M’lord. Some days services could do with a little excitement now and then.” she replied with a smile that crinkled her entire face. “Though I’m more surprised to see you on your feet so soon. I almost didn’t believe it when Brother Gavin informed me you were here.” “Caduceus must be kinder tuh me than I deserve, yer grace.” I explained as Brother Gavin fixed his glasses. “Caduceus be praised. What brings you to Dún Meath, M’lord? Are the plans changed now after the…attack?” “Er, no, no I’m certain nothin’s been changed. Least, none that I know of, yer grace.” “Good to hear. It’ll be a first for myself as well, you know. I’ve never had to-!” “I thought the High Druids always had tuh wear their big ol’ hat whene’er they preached or somethin’ like that.” I interrupted quickly. “The headwear isn’t always required. I find it easier and less intimidating to wear it only for special occasions. But I suspect this isn’t about official business?” “Er, inna way…not really.” “Perhaps you’re here to claim Sanctuary?” she suggested, leading the way onto the grounds. Trees of various sorts were planted nearby, with saplings sprouting up every few feet. “Word is you’re supposed to be in hiding until the suspects have been apprehended.” “Inna way, aye, ye could say I am. In hidin’, that is.” I replied. The compass and Jumper were still in my pocket. If I was getting further away, I couldn’t tell. And I didn’t like it. “I think sanctuary might be a last resort. No offense.” “None taken. Though your little friend wasn’t so hesitant.” Caledonia stated casually. She urged me to keep walking when I stopped in surprise. Her voice was low as we continued into the monastery. “There’s a reason we’re heading to my office to talk privately.” It was the most anxious I’d been in days. Questions kept coming to mind. The only thing keeping me calm was the need to be incognito. There was some gratitude knowing the acolytes and druids were too busy to pay us any heed. Her office was simple, and quaint, and I couldn’t wait until she closed the door behind us. “Is she here? Is she alright?” I asked before Caledonia could sit down. She gestured for me to do the same. I begrudgingly obliged. “Please, if she’s hurt-!” “Bridget was fine the last time I saw her. I’m sure she still is.” she explained calmly. The other druid-in-training, Gavin, was at work making tea. “You seem very anxious to find her.” “A’ course I am! The last time I saw’er was…was…” I began to rant, but stopped myself. It didn’t do to yell at a member of the cloth. “She’s been missin’ fer days. That’s…that’s all I should say on the subject.” “Is it a matter of national security?” “I…I woodne say so, but it’s not an unreasonable ‘sumption tuh make.” “Can you tell me why she’s been missing?” “Not…not in present company…” I replied once the tea was served. The look on Gavin’s face didn’t go unnoticed. “Can ye tell me how ye know she’s here? I wooda thought a Human would be hard tuh notice at first.” “She didn’t arrive unnoticed. No, Gavin, you’ll stay for this part, at least.” Caledonia stated with authority. Gavin stood beside her, hands in his sleeves. He kept his attention on the back wall. “Bridget arrived this morning, before services began. Gavin was there, tidying up as part of his morning duties.” “Was she alright? She wasne hurt or anythin’, was she?” I asked the man, but got no response. He kept his eyes on the wall. “Oi, I asked ye a question! Was she alright?” “Gavin has been given an Oath of Silence to undertake. As penance for his…rash actions this morning.” Caledonia explained in a firm voice. “What rash actions?” I growled, glaring at the silent brother. “When Bridget arrived she seemed to take Brother Gavin by surprise. He…he almost desecrated these grounds-!” “YE BLOODY BASTARD! YE WERE GONNA KILL’ER, WERNE YE?!” I yelled, ready to harm a man of faith. Caledonia’s bata siúil kept me from lunging at the man. “But I intervened. As I do now.” Caledonia said, glaring now at me. “Even if your friend hadn’t claimed Sanctuary, I wouldn’t let blood be spilled on holy ground. Just as I won’t now.” My heart was pounding. I was aching to punch someone. Destroy something. Calming down took longer than I’d care to admit. “You’ve seen what consequences you might have faced for your inappropriate actions, Brother Gavin. Consider it part of your penance paid.” Caledonia explained, not taking her eyes off me the whole time. It was an embarrassing eruption. But I would have been justified. I know I would have been. “You’re dismissed for now, Brother Gavin. Take this time to reflect.” I took more pleasure in seeing him scurry away than I should have. But I wasn’t sorry for the thought. “I…‘pologize fer that outburst, yer grace. It’s been a tryin’ few days.” “So I see. And so I’ve read.” Caledonia replied, glare gone. A smile was not forthcoming. “Do I have to worry about these grounds being a target while you’re here, M’lord?” There was an awkward moment as I had to think it over. I’d not been as inconspicuous as I’d wanted to be, the last few days. If I was being tracked, I was clueless. No move had been made yet. Either friend or foe could be after me and I wouldn’t know. It was a tidbit I shouldn’t be sharing. “I honestly dunno, yer grace, but I doubt it.” I said anyway. “No offense meant, but I’m more worried ‘bout Bridget’s safety at the moment.” “Can you answer my earlier question then? Will you tell me why she’s been missing? Or how she arrived at our temple?” Caledonia, for all I knew of her, was a good woman. She was the first High Druidess in over 100 years. The last one died before the Fathish War of Independence. She had a…broader view of Vigilism, and focused more on the intended message of the Tome rather than the specifics. It’s led her to being a controversial High Druidess. It was what I liked about her. But was that enough to trust her? “Bridget…Bridget’s gotten on the wrong end uv’a bad spell. I’m tryin’ tuh find’er befer anythin’ happens tuh her.” Not with the whole truth, anyway. “Would this have any connection to the explosion?” “Not that I can tell, ‘sides it bein’ the day she disappeared. I only learned a’ the spell yesterday.” “She seemed…less than forthcoming with information about where she came from or where she needed to go. Even if she was vocal about other subjects. Goods Above, don’t tell me she got herself into trouble. Not here of all places… “What…what did she say?” I groaned. “An’ with all due respect, she’s been Bouncin’ ‘round from place tuh place randomly. I’m surprised she still has it in’er tuh be so composed.” “When I asked her how she knew to invoke Sanctuary, she told me her religion had a similar practice. Not that she particularly liked her religion. Or our own.” Excuses and apologies ran through my mind. None of them seemed right. Not for the likes of the High Druidess, anyway. “I doona blame her, tuh be perfectly frank.” The truth sounded worse in the end. “Nor I, if I may be frank as well.” Caledonia replied with a hint of a smile. “I’m trying to…discourage the older interpretations of the Tome. As Brother Gavin should have remembered. Too many still hold to the old ways.” “Aye, that I know.” “Yes, I am aware of the legislations you’ve tried to pass. Not many have gone through, but it’s a step in the right direction.” “Little ripples make big waves, as me Dad would say.” I replied. It was one of those sayings that hadn’t made sense when I was younger. But it helped shape who my siblings and I were. Most Arcadis, really. Even the smallest indiscretion could end up with bigger consequences. The lesson took time to learn, but it was one that had staying power. And what would Mum and Dad think of you now? With the decisions you’ve made? “Can I…can I go find Bridget now, please? I just wanna bring’er home while I can.” Caledonia took her time refilling our cups. She didn’t speak again until she had a taste of her tea. “I can’t do that, M’lord.” she stated. “‘Scuse me?” “Your friend has invoked Sanctuary. I cannot just let you ‘take’ her.” “I woodne be ‘takin’ her, yer grace. I’m sure she’d come willin’ly.” “Are you certain of that?” The question shouldn’t have dumbfounded me like it did. Of course she’d want to stop Bouncing around if she knew. It made sense. It was logical. But a part reminded me that there was a chance. A chance that she’d want to be away from “giants”. Away from being surrounded. Of being an outsider. Away from me. Away from the person who ruined her life. “Your doubt is answer enough.” she said, leaving the desk long enough to ring a bell hanging on the wall. Brother Gavin reappeared within a moment. “Send someone to look for our little guest. I believe she was near the High Altar the last time she was seen. Tell her-!” “Well, he canna really tell anyone anythin’ at the moment, can he?” I said, taking a pen and sheet of paper from Caledonia’s desk. I scribbled out a quick note from “Scruffy”. Hopefully, it would be enough. “Just show’er this, she’ll know who it’s from.” Caledonia gestured to read the note, and smiled at it. Gavin left and an awkward silence descended. The wait was going to be agonizing. “I don’t see why this is necessary, yer grace.” I said after a while. “With all due respect, M’lord, you’ve not had vengeful spouses or abusive parents trying to steal people away after they’ve claimed Sanctuary. I won’t take that chance.” “Not e’en fer yer High Lord?” “As it says in the Tome: ‘if we cannot help the least of us, we do not deserve the best’.” Caledonia stated in a calm but exhausted tone. “If I cannot follow the rules for a Human, none deserve the same respect.” “I take it this isne the first time ye’ve had tuh ‘splain that tuh someone?” “There are more Gavins in the world than I’d care to admit, M’lord. I’d like to change that even just a bit before Ankou claims me.” “Heh. I know how ye feel. I just wish it were an easier thing tuh do. Faith’s harder tuh change than laws.” It was easy to say and hard to do. Even introducing new laws and restrictions were met with fierce retaliation. Concessions had to be made in some cases. Most were dismissed without even that much consideration. It was like pulling teeth. It shouldn’t have been surprising that Bridget hated my efforts so far. What would I do if she chose to stay? I’d still want to do the right thing, wouldn’t I? Would you really though? “M’lord?” “Hmm? Aye?” I said, coming out of my thoughts. “Is there something on your mind?” Caledonia asked gently. “Heh. Oh, aye, there’s plenty on me mind, yer grace. An’ more tuh come befer the month ends.” “Would you like to relieve some of that burden, M’lord?” The look on her face seemed determined enough. But I’d seen the likes of it plenty of times in my life. You had to learn to read certain people in an instant. Politics and business overlapped at times and you needed to know what you were getting in to. A lot of times a proper reading avoided trouble with an unsavory character amid their deals. Get them wrong, and you’d be in for the scandal of a lifetime. Even someone so “trustworthy” as a druid could be a faol in sheep’s clothing. “An’ how would ye go ‘bout that, yer grace? A forgetful draught? Some relaxin’ incense? A few prayers an’ offerin’s tuh Caduceus?” I asked patiently. “If that’s what you think it would take.” she said. “But I was thinking something simpler but just as effective.Talking.” It was hard not to sigh or groan. We’d barely known each other for 5 minutes and she wanted me to spill my guts out to her. Not bloody likely. Not that I needed someone to talk to. Not someone who wouldn’t understand who I was or where I was coming from or going towards. There were few people I could trust with such knowledge. With such a…for lack of a better word, burden. My siblings. Dorian. Annie. Bridget. Even if they weren’t too busy or worried about their own problems or currently Bouncing around a foreign continent… What right did I have to lay my problems on them? What right did I have even having “problems”? “An’ ye really expect the High Lord a’ Fathach tuh lay out his thoughts tuh someone he barely knows, onna whim? That’s recipe fer blackmail if e’er I heard uv’one. An’ I’ve heard’em all in me career.” There was a moment as Caledonia stared at me, a stern look on her face. She took a deep breath before rising from her desk. Caledonia locked her door and set a bar across it. She took up her bata siúil and tapped the stone floor beneath her. “Silence of Einar.” Good Gods, this is it I thought as she calmly took her seat again. Someone’s going to kill me and it’ll be face to face. “We can hear outside, but outside cannot listen in. We are in complete privacy here.” Caledonia explained. “Is that suitable enough, M’lord, or should a blood oath be taken?” “…Yer under the impression that I’m comfertable talkin’ ‘bout anythin’ that might be on me mind.” I stated calmly. It was an impressive length to go, but I didn’t want to show it. “Did you know my predecessors were the spiritual leaders of the High Lords and Ladies, as well as the nation? That I helped your father as well, the Gods bless his soul?” I didn’t appreciate the cheap shot. No one would. I’d had too many of them in my life already. I shouldn’t have let it slide. But she was trying to help Bridget. It had to count for something. “I’m sure he had reason tuh come tuh ye. I doona. Let ‘lone with me private thoughts.” “And if you need guidance?” “Then it’ll be ‘tween me an’ the Gods. Not their middleman. Woman.” “M’lord, do you know how long I’ve been a source of guidance for the monastery? How often I’ve listened to those who wanted to talk? Urged those who needed a friendly ear?” Caledonia continued, ignoring my remarks. “If a stressed figure of authority with a full plate and more to come isn’t a recipe for a personal meltdown, I don’t know what is!” “Oh, aye, an’ I s’pose ye wanna her me troubles outta the goodness a’ yer heart or some such rot?” “I want to listen because you want someone to talk to.” No, I don’t. Yes, you do. No, no I don’t. I don’t want to talk to some stranger about my problems right now. I want to find Bridget, make sure she’s alright, and take her home. If she wants to come home. I want everything to go back to how it was. A lie? No. Want to go back to pretending? Stop. You haven’t stopped, you know. Stop it. This whole time you’ve been pretending. For yourself. For others. I said stop it. For weeks. Months. Gods damn it, if you don’t get your head right this instant-! For years. That’s…that’s not… True? Of course it is. You should know. “Would it help if I revealed a secret of my own first?” “What?” I asked, thankfully snapping out of my thoughts. “I…I dunno if…” “I’m a lesbian.” Caledonia stated confidently. “That’s not really a big-!” “Currently.” “Alright?” “Actively.” “…Oh.” “Vigorous-!” “ALRIGHT! I get it!” There was another moment of silence. I wasn’t sure how to process such information. There was no written rule a High Druid or Druidess couldn’t be in a relationship. It was just strongly implied they should be celibate. Their life is for the Gods after all, and not their own. “…How do we start this…” I asked softly, trying to keep from delving into my thoughts again. Maybe she was right. Maybe I needed to lay this particular problem out before it was too late. “Pardon me?” “Do I…do I need tuh start off like I’m in confession or somethin’? ‘Fergive me, Yer Grace, it has been…whene’ersince me last confession’ sorta thing?” “No, that’s not necessary. Just take your time and start where you need to.” Easier said than done. The “start” could be from any time in the last few years. Hells, my whole life even. That might be overdoing it though. Didn’t need to tell my whole life story. Not really. Not…yet. Not ever, maybe. “I s’pose ye can say it started a few months ‘go…” When the decision was made. The meeting had been going well. At least the parts I was paying attention to. My mind kept wandering to what Bridget had said. Hoping she was alright in the halls by herself. Hoping no one would think twice about seeing her in the castle. Oh Gods, what if the Guards try to turf her out? I thought to myself. I should make them spread the word before anything happens. Why hadn’t I thought of that before? Because Bridget was right: I’m not as responsible as I should be. Looking around the room, I could only wonder who else knew that. Or pretended not to see it. Cousins, elected magistrates, High Council members, even the Guards…were they really confident in my abilities? Or were they waiting for me to fall? I knew I was. Always waiting for someone to find me for the disgrace I really was. How I longed for someone to figure it out. “Colm?” “Hmm?” I asked, coming out of my thoughts. “Sorry, what was that?” “Your talk with King Gerwulf! How’d it go?” one of the older magistrates asked. He was an Arcadi but I couldn’t remember his name right away. A distant cousin, I think. “We heard it went well, but we want details!” Oh Gods preserve me, I wanted to avoid this. I glared at Lydia, who had enough sense to avoid my eye. I hadn’t time to digest that particular conversation yet, let alone been ready to tell anyone else. Liam looked uncomfortable as well. Thank the Gods for sympathy at least. “I doona think there’s much tuh tell, really…” I said, hoping they’d take the hint. “Now, as fer this-!” “What were the conditions?” Aunt Imelda. Of course it’d be her. She had a tendency to barrel on despite the obvious tense mood. “The Alliance surely needed some kind of compromise to accept our proposal.” she continued without a clue. Or witha clue and not caring. “Aye, there are…conditions that need tuh be met.” I conceded. It was an effort to stay calm in the wake of Auntie Mel’s straightforwardness. “I was hopin’ tuh wait fer a better time tuh discuss this-!” “What better time than now? You’ve the entire High Council and almost all the Core Magistrates in one room.” another voice called out. No family relation, but they seemed as oblivious to my hints as Imelda. The murmured agreements from mostly everyone didn’t help matters. Liam was ready to chime in as my aid. “They’re the same conditions we figured they’d be.” I said before Liam could start. “We always knew that’d be the case so it should be no surprise tuh anyone here.” More murmurs. More whispers among certain people. More of a waste of time. More pressure to say something to break the mood. “Now, if we can just-!” “When’s the deadline?” another Arcadi asked. Her voice was soft among the whispers but it was enough to silence the room. “When do they want a final decision?” “Befer the next Alliance summit.” I said, hoping that would be enough to satisfy them. Their hungry, waiting stares told me otherwise. “…The first week uv’October.” “4 months?! They want us to make a decision that soon? Are they mad?!” another Magistrate cried out. The mumbles quickly turned into worried conversations and even louder arguments. The noise was too much to handle. I slammed my hands on the table and stood up. “THAT’S ‘NUFF!” I yelled as loudly as I could. It worked. Everyone fell silent and all their attention fell on me once again. “This is exactly why I dinna wanna bring this up ‘gain so soon. We’ve had tuh sit on this possibility fer years. A few more days woona make it any worse.” Most of them looked uncomfortable as I gazed around the room. Some were fine making and keeping eye contact. I took it as a good sign to settle down and review the day’s notes again. “If that’s settled, we can-!” “Now.” Imelda interrupted once again. “‘Scuse me?” “We should make the decision now. Jonathan’s right. We have all the necessary people here to take a vote.” Jonathan Conrad Fitzhugh I could strangle you with my bare hands now that I remember your bloody name I said to myself, hoping my seething rage wasn’t apparent. “It’s been a long day fer e’eryone. Maybe we should at least rest on it befer anyone goes intuh this head-on.” I suggested as calmly as I could. “The last thing we need is tuh make a rash decision based on convenience.” “You said it yourself, M’lord. We’ve been aware of this possibility for years.” the quiet Arcadi said. Yuri, that was her name. Why was I so bad with names just then? Because I was angry, that’s why. And panicking. Maybe. “I think…I think we’ve been sitting on our votes for quite some time. At least, I know I have.” The wave of agreement was almost too much. I wanted to run. To hide. To escape their judgement. I could survive in the woods for a few days. Longer, if necessary. All that Faol Scout training had to be worth something even now, right? Then I remembered. Bridget was still in the castle somewhere. Would I be able to find her in time? She might appreciate some more time away from society. For…the rest of our lives. No. I couldn’t do that to her. Not so soon. “Alright then, if we’re ready tuh vote, we should-!” “Actually Colm…” Imelda stated once again with an infuriatingly calm voice. “I think it best if we vote on this. Your vote is already considered, I should think.” “It…is?” “Well, it was your proposal in the first place. Your vote is already obvious.” Yes. My proposal. At the tender age of 18. Father fresh in his grave, family distraught, pressure from all sides to make a statement. Any statement. Something to prove I knew what I was doing, to prove I had a goal for the future. I picked the most ludicrous one I could think of: joining the Alliance of Nations. Knowing full well we’d never be accepted or have a chance in all the Hells of doing so. Until last night. “Aye. A’ course. We’ll give ye all the time ye need…” I said, rising from my chair. Liam wasn’t far behind. “I dunno ‘bout ye but a snack woodne-!” Liam began. “Liam, stay please.” Imelda interrupted. “You’ll have to represent Arcadia and County Horizon, at least.” Liam and I exchanged a look. Could he tell how nervous I was? Or was that his own apprehension I was feeling? It was hard to tell sometimes between my siblings and I. Hopefully he understood. I patted his shoulder. He nodded. Maybe that was enough. “Send a Guard tuh find me when yer done.” I said before I closed the door behind me. I didn’t go far at first. There was an opening across the room that looked out onto the castle grounds. Or a side of it, anyway. There wasn’t much of a view. A large garden lay in the back of the castle. The woods weren’t too far away from that one. Maybe now was a good time to check it out. No. No, you can’t run from this one. Not now. If they wanted to vote so quickly, it had to mean something, right? But what? Maybe you’ll finally get your wish. My wish. The one I’ve been dreading. The one I’ve been aching for since Dad died. Maybe they’ll finally do it. Maybe they’ll finally Mutiny. Vote me out of my position and replace me with someone more competent. Someone more worthy of being High Lord or High Lady. I’d purposely disregarded bodyguards for a decade. No poison tasters, no Shield charm or a secret talisman to keep me safe. I’d been aching for someone to follow through with the Arcadi tradition of Mutiny. To usurp me through unanimous vote of family members. Or the same way Sorley had to usurp his older brother, Alpin. Swift, bloody, and final. If necessary. I would finally be free that way. The wind was picking up. I could smell the rain in the air and caught sight of gray clouds in the sky. “How poetic…” I said as I stared into the moving grass. Maybe it was a sign from the Gods. A storm was coming. If not today, then soon. It would be appropriate, wouldn’t it? Having thunder and lightning in the background for a momentous decision? Seemed worthy enough to me. I smiled. Maybe life would look up now after all. I chuckled as a pair of critters ran under the window. “…Wait. Did that skunk have a pink bow?” I asked aloud, leaning out the window. The better look was futile as the pair disappeared from sight soon enough. “Can one a’ ye gents please find…oh, Colm! Yer still here!” Liam’s voice called out. It took me by surprise more than it should have. “They’re ready fer ye now.” “What? Bloody Hells, it hasne been 5 minutes!” I said, turning from the window. Skunks were the least of my worries now. Were they really that eager to be rid of me? Had I been too obvious after all? Was that really a bad thing if it meant having what I always wanted? “It’s been more like 10.” Liam said awkwardly. “How’s that any better?” “Colm, just…come in. Ye may as well hear what we have tuh say.” It was one of the few times I couldn’t read Liam right away. Maybe my nerves were getting to me. Maybe his own were getting to him. Silence descended when I entered and took my seat. Imelda and the other four members of the Council were the ones to take point once I was settled. “I’ll be blunt, Colm. This decision may have been made quickly, but it wasn’t an easy one. We all seem to agree on certain points and not so on others.” Just say it, Auntie Mel. “This has been an uneasy decade. Especially with the hard work and choices made to come even this far. It was difficult.” Just bloody say it already. Don’t drag it out. “Even more so, I assume, for you. You’ve worked harder than any Arcadi before you. We’re grateful for your progress. You deserve it.” Free me from this. “Which is why we agree that…we must take this proposal through its due course. With all conditions to be met.” The silence must have gone on longer than I thought. Liam had to nudge me to say something. “Are ye…are ye certain? Ye can vote ‘gain in due time. This doesne have tuh be final-!” I choked out. “But it is. We have every confidence that you can lead us through this. You’ve done admirably so far. We can only imagine what the future may hold.” Imelda explained, her voice uncharacteristically tender and soothing. “Do you accept?” I gazed around the room. Everyone looked solemn or hopeful or, Gods damn them, happy about this. Liam refused to look me in the eye when I glanced his way. I was alone. Again. This burden was mine. I couldn’t run. It was too late now. I was trapped. “I…I ‘cept yer decision.” I finally said. “M’lord?” Caledonia’s voice snapped me out of the memory. I had to shake my head free of those thoughts. “Sorry?” I asked, throat suddenly dry. I took my teacup gratefully. “You said it had to do with the decision from a few months ago. You got really quiet afterwards. Are you alright?” she asked softly. I chugged the rest of my tea and set the cup down again. Some thoughts needed more time. And a deep breath. “Aye. The decision. A few months ‘go. One a’ the worst days a’ me life.” I explained, focusing on the juren pattern of the cup. I couldn’t face anyone with my next confession. Even I was ashamed to admit it. “I ne’er…I ne’er wanted tuh be High Lord. I ne’er wanted tuh be High Lord an’ now…now they want me tuh be Fathach’s first king.”

#ffh #ffh2 #tta #far from home #far from home: this time around #this time around #ffh:tta #gt #giant #tiny #fantasy #fiction #literature #chapter 10